Sookie just stared at the little stick as if the longer she looked at it, the more likely it was to give her a different answer. It didn’t change, of course, and the little “+” sign in the window was going in and out of focus, but it was still a plus sign.
“Sookie, this is really important. Are you SURE?” Amelia asked in her most diplomatic tone. She was visibly scared and Sookie seemed to be in shock.
“Amelia, I swear, it can’t be anyone else. It’s been over a year and a half since I’ve been with anyone but Eric. I’ve gone through this a thousand times in my mind.”
“Honey, vamps can’t…”
“I KNOW that, Amelia! This doesn’t make any sense. I don’t know what to do!”
“You know if he thinks you’ve cheated on him….”
“I haven’t – I wouldn’t do that, you know I wouldn’t and I haven’t.”
“Well, then, Sweetie, your only choice is to tell him and see if he has an explanation.”
“You think maybe he’ll have some idea what’s happening?”
“It’s possible. I don’t think he’ll kill you before you get the words out of your mouth, but talk fast and keep talking. Maybe that Dr. Ludwig would know…?”
“I hadn’t even thought about Dr. Ludwig. I guess she would be the authority on all things Supe, right?”
“Right.”
“Ok, So I drive to Fangtasia, I make Eric sit behind his desk and I stand on the other side of the room and I tell him and beg him to call Dr. Ludwig before he has a chance to kill me.”
”That would seem to be your only option. Maybe the shock will slow him down….” Amelia added weakly. She knew Eric Northman well enough to know that slow for him could still mean a dead human before the words were out of Sookie’s mouth.
It was the longest drive of Sookie’s life, but she barely remembered it. Her head was spinning. She was nauseous for several reasons. She felt greasy because she hadn’t even bothered to take off her Merlotte’s uniform or shower before she got in the car and headed for Shreveport. She sat in the back lot of Fangtasia gripping the steering wheel of her car – her crappy car that Eric wanted desperately to replace, but that was another fight – until her knuckles were white and aching. She looked in the rear view mirror, put a determined look on her face and opened the door. It had to be done - might as well get it over with.
Clenching and unclenching her fists by her side, wishing she’d worn something besides her shorts and sneakers from work, she walked rapidly to the back door and pulled. Pam was in the hall way – 'Damn, why didn’t I dress up, she looks gorgeous?' – and she looked surprised to see her.
“Sookie, he didn’t expect you until later. I thought you were going out – you didn’t change?”
“Hi, Pam. Yeah, I didn’t have time, I really need to speak to Eric before the club opens.”
“Alright,” Pam said cautiously, “he’s in his office going over the bank statements. Go on in.”
“What kind of mood is he in?”
“Mood? He’s Eric – he’s how he is…”
“That’s what I’m afraid of”
Sookie turned the corner and took a deep breath as she reached for the knob on the door of Eric’s office. Taking a deep breath, she went in quickly without knocking.
Eric didn’t look up, but he acknowledged her.
“My lover – you are here...”
God, he was beautiful. She felt even worse now that she hadn’t changed. He was wearing a black leather vest with no shirt, probably matching pants that she couldn’t see and she was pretty sure which pair of ‘Double H’s ‘ he had on under the desk. His hair was freshly washed and shining like gold under the desk lamp.
“Eric, I’m late.”
“No, my lover, you are actually an hour early - you haven’t changed?” He looked up at her confused about why she was still in her work clothes. They did have plans…
“No, not late for getting here, late, late. I haven’t gotten my period this month.”
“Are you ill? Have you seen a doctor? You know, these things would not be a problem if you would come over. I’ve told you many times that all you have to do is say the…”
“No, Eric, I don’t think I’m sick. I took a pregnancy test and it turned out positive.”
His blue eyes grew wide and then he furrowed his brow and I could feel the anger building…
“Sookie, have you…”
“NO! No, I haven’t been with anyone but you for a year and a half! I don’t understand this…”
“You know I can’t …”
“I know, but you did because I am and there’s no other way!”
Faster than she could see, he was out from behind the desk, towering over her and gripping her upper arms. “Tell me the truth, Sookie. Who…’
POP! There was a noise and a flash and there stood Claudine in an aqua spangled dress.
“Hold on, Blondie – back behind the desk”
Eric’s eyes were fixed on Claudine. He let Sookie go and moved toward her with that look vamps get in their eyes when they smell Fairy.
“I said back up, big boy, and get behind the desk! We need to talk but I want some distance between you and me so you can focus on what I’m about to tell you."
Sookie put her hand on Eric’s chest. “Eric – snap out of it! Go behind the desk for a minute! Please!”
Never taking his eyes off the statuesque fairy, Eric reluctantly moved back behind his desk and sat down.
Sookie was crying a little – her nerves were shot, she felt sick, Eric was angry and her fairy god-cousin was standing there looking like she should be on stage in Vegas. Great.
“So I take it you both know the good news?!”
“Good news?” Eric and Sookie said in unison. There was news, to be sure, but there didn’t seem much good about it. The “news” was impossible!
“Look, Sookie, you know how Niall is always determined to give you a gift – something you really want?”
Eric was stunned. “What has this to do with Niall? What are you talking about?”
“Stop interrupting and I’ll get there. As I said, you know that Niall always wanted to give you something special, Sookie?”
“Yeah…?”
“Well, it turns out there was something he was able to do for you after all. He was able to make one of your dreams come true in spite of your… situation?” She said with a little distaste, pointing from Sookie to Eric and back to Sookie.
“Situation…?” Eric sounded a bit offended and still angry.
“The bond you two kids have. Sookie will never be able to have a human mate, or even a Fae or a Shifter. In order to be with you, Northman, she had to give up any hope of ever having kids.”
“Claudine, I never…” Sookie started to try and let Eric know that she made the choice consciously. She didn’t want him to think it was his fault she couldn’t have a normal life. Eric interrupted.
“Sookie never told me this was a problem. I wasn’t aware this was a sacrifice…” Eric suddenly sounded sad, as if the concept had literally never occurred to him.
Sookie was around Claudine and around Eric’s desk in a heartbeat. She threw her arms around him. “Eric, I chose you. Things were a little rocky at first but in the end I chose to be with you, knowing what that would mean. You have nothing to feel bad about.”
Eric’s eyes were rimmed with red. He closed them and tilted his head forward so that his forehead touched Sookie’s.
“Now, as I was saying…” Claudine began again, “Niall found a sort of “loop hole””
“Loop hole?” Sookie was confused, Eric was silent.
“Yes, a loop hole. Have you kids ever noticed that you have exactly the same color hair?”
“Yes, we’ve joked about it…” Eric said as he looked at Sookie as if he’d never seen her before.
“Well, kids, there’s a reason for that. No, you are not related, but you ARE of a type…
“A type?” Sookie was lost.
“Yes, a type – a type of Fairy.”
Eric was getting antsy. “Fairy, you are making no sense and I’m not in the mood for games: Say what you came here to say.”
“Well, it turns out that Eric’s mother… do you remember her, Northman? Eric’s mother was Fae.”
“What?!” Eric and Sookie cried out in unison again and looked at each other, then at Claudine, then back at each other.
“Eric, before he was a vampire, was half Fae. His mother was from Ireland, taken on a raid, and she only stayed in Sweden long enough to have Eric before she returned home.” Claudine now had their complete attention. “So, what we have here is a half-Fae vampire and a ¼ Fae human. It only took a little magick with that combination.”
“Magick… you mean I…” Eric was incredulous, but he was catching on.
“That’s right, Viking – it’s YOUR baby.”
Sookie’s eyes were wide and bright – “Is that.. Claudine, is… Eric is that possible?!”
“I have no idea.”
“It’s not only possible, kids, it’s a fact. Sookie, you are pregnant with Eric’s baby.”
“Claudine, if this is a joke…” Sookie pleaded.
“No joke, honey, a gift from Great Grand Dad. He found a way to make your dream of having Eric’s baby come true.”
Eric was still stunned, but his mind was racing with questions.
“Sookie, did you ask this of Niall?"
“Eric, how could I – I didn’t even know such a thing was possible!”
“Fairy – this child – will it be Fae, vampire, human, what?" Eric was trying to wrap his mind around the idea.
Claudine shrugged. “We don’t know yet.”
“What? You mean I’m pregnant with a baby and we don’t even know what it is?”
“Well, we know it’s a healthy boy, but that’s it. He might have Fae abilities. He might have a taste for blood. He will be very strong and live a long time. Or he might be human and have no special abilities at all. We have to wait and see – it won’t be that long.”
“What do you mean ‘won’t be that long?’” Sookie was getting nervous again.
“Well, Fae only carry babies for about 5 months. Vamps don’t gestate, but they do have healing power in their blood. We figure the combination will give you maybe 5 or 6 months of pregnancy. It will be much sooner than a human baby, but it will be healthy.
Well, kids, I’m out of here. You know as much about it as I do now. Enjoy!” and with that Claudine was gone in a cloud of gold sparkles.
“So… this is for real…” Sookie looked at Eric apprehensively.
“Apparently.” Eric was still stunned. 'If anyone had the power to do this, it would be Niall.'
“Eric, we never talked about anything like this because it was never a possibility. How do you feel about the idea of being a father?”
“Sookie, I’ve lived over a thousand years with the idea that I never would be… it’s going to take me some time to absorb this… but I think I’m delighted at the idea.”
“Really? You’re not mad at me?”
“My lover, there is no reason to be “mad” at you - this is not your doing. It is a shock, to be sure, but Niall had your best interests at heart and there IS magick involved. It might be unwise to regret such a thing. It might be dangerous to reject such a gift. If the gods have allowed this, there must be a reason...”
There was a knock at the door.
“Enter?”
“Master, I need your signature on a form…” Pam began.
“Pam, I am going to be a father.” Eric was beaming.
‘Wow’ Sookie thought ‘that was fast!’
Pam looked confused – “You are joining the priesthood?”
“No, Pam, I shall be a parent.”
“Apparent?”
“A father. Sookie is pregnant and I am the father. I am going to have a son!”
Pam blinked at him. Sookie had never seen her speechless before.
“Is this possible?” Pam asked.
“It would seem so. There has been… magick… “ Eric was trying to decide how much to tell her, “and we have it on good authority that it is true. We will have a baby.”
“Sookie, you are well?” Pam asked.
Sookie was surprised – Pam didn’t seem upset. She seemed genuinely concerned.
“I’m fine, Pam, I’m just pregnant and a little nauseous. Eric, I could use a ginger ale.”
“Pam, will you..”
“Of course, Master, I’ll send one of the bar maids back immediately. Sign this please, and I’ll go back to my work.”
Eric signed the pink form, and Pam was on her way.
“It occurs to me, my lover, that I have not thanked you.”
“Thanked me? For what?! Ruining your life?!”
“On the contrary. The more I think about it, the more I like the idea. You will bear me a son, and a son like no other. He will be unique. You are his mother, so he will be beautiful. I am his father so he will be tall and strong. No other vampire will have such a nest!”
“Will any other vampire believe that it is yours?”
“Some will doubt, but that means nothing to us. We will let it be known that he is a child of magick, and that will suffice. No one needs to know whose magick or why, and no one will dare question my word.”
“How is the King of Las Vegas going to feel about one of his Sheriffs having a baby?”
“He’s going to be… surprised, to say the least!” Eric chuckled. Eric was laughing.
“You’re really OK with this?” Sookie couldn’t believe it.
“Yes, I’m “OK,” lover. Are you not pleased? It just dawned on me that you have not said how you feel about this.”
“Well, if it’s actually your baby, then I’m… thrilled. It was always in the back of my mind that I would never be able to have your baby, and I have to admit, it made me sad from time to time. I might not have chosen this right now, but if I had been asked if I wanted it, I would have said yes.”
“Then you are happy?”
“Yes, I think… I am VERY happy!” Sookie admitted. “Talk about having your cake and eating it, too! I get to have a vampire lover and I get to have a family with him!” Sookie jumped in his lap and hugged him.
He kissed her, a long soft, deep kiss. He didn’t want her to know that he was worried, or scared. He wanted her to enjoy this gift at least for a while. He knew that they must talk about the dangers this could create. Eric was a powerful sheriff and he already worried about Sookie being used to control him. This was one more vulnerability – but he was going to have a son, and that was a blessing. He silently vowed to himself that he would kill anyone who threatened his family. He would have a son like no other – a god among men and vampires alike. He knew this. His son might have enemies, but his son would be king and he would live to see it happen.
Chapter 2
“So, my lover, we have much to discuss. I think we should go home where we can be alone. Nothing is pressing here, and our plans are not that important.”
“I’d like that – It would be nice to take a shower and put on different clothes. I was too distracted to do that before I came over here.”
“Mmmmm – a shower sounds like a wonderful idea!” he said with his familiar leer. “You have clean clothes at my house, and that’s closest, so why don’t we spend the night there?”
“I’d like that. I need to call Amelia and tell her everything is OK.”
“Here, sit at my desk and use my phone – call your Witch and let her know we are happy and proud. I will go inform Pam that I am leaving for the night. “
Sookie was scooting up to Eric’s desk as he walked out and Ginger walked in with a ginger ale. Sookie laughed to herself about the “ginger” coincidence, as silly as that might be, and she was grateful to have it. This nausea thing might be a problem.
“Hello?”
“Hi, Amelia – it’s Sookie.”
“Sookie! How are you – is everything OK?”
“Yes, everything is fine. I don’t want to go into too much detail over the phone, but I can tell you that it IS Eric’s baby and he is thrilled about the idea of being a father.”
“Wow – that’s much better news than I was expecting. Maybe the Mighty Warrior has a soft spot somewhere after all. Wait – I just had a picture of Eric changing a dirty nappy – too funny!”
Sookie laughed out loud. “I’m glad you can picture it, because I certainly can’t!”
Eric came back in as Sookie and Amelia were giggling at the prospect of him changing diapers.
“All is well, my lover?”
“All is very well! I’m staying in Shreveport tonight, Amelia – I’ll see you tomorrow before I go to work. OK, bye!”
“Shall we go?”
“We shall. Can we stop and get me some food. Suddenly, I’m starving.”
“As you wish, my lover.” Eric promised as he ushered her out the back door, through the back lot and toward his tiny red sports car.
“Wow – no room in here for a car seat” she said as he held her door open.
“Two car seats are not enough?” Eric asked, not catching on yet.
“No, I mean a car seat that you put a baby in, for the back seat.”
“Ah, baby equipment.” He said as he folded himself into the car, “I suppose there is much for me to learn about these things. I haven’t been near children in a long, long, time, but I know from TV that there are many things to buy for an infant’s well-being and that women take great pleasure in creating their nests.”
“You mean “nurseries” don’t you?” Sookie teased.
Eric smiled at her “Nests, nurseries, these are all the same. Mothers feathering a soft place to nurture their young and protect them from harm. Some mothers might use twigs and feathers and some might buy designer furniture and baby clothes, but it is all the same. It is Mother Nature extending Her long life.”
“I never thought of it that way – I like that! Mother Nature extending Her long life.” Sookie repeated. “It almost makes Mother Nature sound like a vampire, though.”
“All life is vampiric in some way, my lover. When one thing feeds, another almost always dies. Life takes life to continue. Vampires are just a little more direct about it.”
“Huh – I never knew you were a philosopher,” she teased him again.
“One does not live for a millennia without occasionally thinking about the Nature of that life. What would you like to eat, my dove?”
“I want something really gooey and sweet but that’s probably not a good idea. How about one of those big Chicken Caesar Salads at Hannigan’s? They have take out.”
Eric turned right into the Hannigan’s parking lot and went to the curb service entrance. A frightened teenager in a brown uniform brought her salad out to the car. She heard him thinking that he had lost the draw to see who would serve the huge vampire. She forgot sometimes just how big and scary Eric can be to people who aren’t used to dealing with an almost-living Norse god. She laughed out loud and Eric looked strangely at her as he pulled out of the parking lot and back onto the highway.
“You are amused?”
“I am giddy. This evening is already much better than I expected it to be.”
“If I have my way, this evening will get much, much better when I get you home and into the shower.” His blue eyes were glittering and his fangs came down a little. She knew what that meant and it made her squirm in her seat.
Eric laughed and took in a deep whiff of the air. “Ah, someone else is looking forward to our shower, too.”
He was driving too fast, as usual, but he couldn’t get them home soon enough to suit her.
Chapter Three
Sookie marveled at the large white house as they drove through the gate and into the garage in back.
Eric laughed. “You look as if you’ve never seen my house before. You’ve been here nearly a hundred times.”
“It always amazes me that a real Viking lives in a 4 story Victorian with a Summer Kitchen out back and a garage door opener. Let alone the idea that you have a gardener who takes care of your roses and all those beautiful white Moon Vines all around the windows."
“I don’t want it to look like a vampire's nest. As far as I know, none of the neighbors knows that a vampire lives here. The trees all around the perimeter inside the iron fence keep the yard hidden from view. I like the roses because they make the summer air smell sweet, and the Moon Vines bloom at night so I can see them. Between my day man, Bobby, and the gardeners and three maids, there’s enough traffic in and out of here in the daytime to make the place look normal.”
“Nobody would expect a Viking to know about Moon Vines, or to care that his house is dusted and roses are pruned.”
“People underestimate the Swedish. We’re a very cultured people, not the barbarians you see in movies. Yes, we loved to fight and we traded in faraway lands, but we weren’t all raiders and rapists. That would be like judging all Englishmen by the Inquisitioners of the Reformation.”
“Don’t get defensive, Sweetie. I’m just teasing you!”
“I know you are… but there are other ways I’d prefer you to tease me,” he said, wiggling his eyebrows at her as he held her door open so she could get out. Before she was on her feet, he swept her up into his arms and they were in the kitchen door.
He kissed her and set her down in front of the refrigerator.
“That was sweet. Now, food first, then shower, then… “
“… and then I make mad love to the mother of my child.”
“Wow, that sounds weird.”
“Think of how I feel about it. We have entered the realm of the impossible.“
Sookie sat at the little kitchen table and began to open her salad. She was starving.
“I wonder if I’m so hungry because I’m pregnant?’
“No doubt, my lover. I understand women consume a lot of food and in very strange combinations when they are with child. My son, of course, will have a huge appetite, and of course, will demand to be breast fed often.” He laughed with that smug look on his face that made her want to slap him, then kiss him.
“This thing with “your son” is going to get out of hand, isn’t it?”
“My dear, I will be the only living vampire with a child I didn’t have to kill and transform. He will be a combination of the two of us. He will be unique and magnificent – I have no doubt of this!”
“What if he grows up to be a geeky little science nerd who wants nothing to do with vampires and fighting?”
“You are joking, of course.”
“Of course.” She laughed.
“My son… our son will be a warrior. He will be strong and powerful. Humans and Supernaturals alike will quake at his feet. I know this.”
“Oh, you know this?!”
“Absolutely. I knew it the minute I understood him to be mine and yours by magick. Trust me, my lover, the gods have a plan for such a special child. These things do not happen by chance.”
“No, they happen because my Great Grand Father is a Fairy Prince who won’t take me fishing, so he gives me a vampire baby.”
“Niall would not know what to do with a fish. I’m sure he would tell you the same thing about our son if you asked him. Finish eating – I’ll be right back.”
Eric popped into his office and came back with a pen and a steno pad.
“We will have many questions about this baby and we must make a list of them, plus a list of things you must buy for our houses. “
Sookie watched as Eric wrote a 1, a period and then ‘C-A-R’ She frowned.
“A car for a baby?”
“A car for my baby’s mother. Yours is crap and you know it. I won’t have my child endangered by riding in a useless machine like that.”
“Eric, I do NOT need a new car.”
“Whether you do or do not, my son does and so he shall have one. It will be built in Germany and will have bullet proof glass.”
“Bullet-proof…”Sookie stopped. She hadn’t thought that far ahead. She was so worried about how Eric would take the news that she hadn’t thought about the fact that Eric and Niall both had enemies. For that matter, so did she. An infant with that pedigree was practically “A target.” She said. “Our baby will be in danger his entire life.”
“Yes, my lover, I am afraid that is true. He will be vulnerable to attack until he is grown and he could be used against me by my enemies, just as you could be.”
Sookie started to cry. Eric reached out and wrapped both his hands around hers.
“Sookie, look at me. We will live our lives. You and I have stayed together in spite of our enemies. So we will also raise our child in love and safety as much as is possible. Trust the gods, Sookie and trust me. I will do everything in my power to keep you both safe. This child is a child of magick. He might be in greater danger than some babies, but he will have greater protection as well. Most children don’t have an immortal Viking who will give his life for them, or a Great, Great Grand Father who can bring the entire Fairy realm into war if he so chooses. You are protected by Were packs, Witches and every vampire in Felipe de Castro’s kingdom. You are the bravest, strongest person I have ever known. We can do this. Together, we can do this.”
“Eric, are you sure? Do you really want to deal with another person that is dependent on your protection, who can be used against you?”
“I want nothing more than I want this. I love you and I will love our son. There is no price too great to pay for that.“ Eric stood, bent and kissed her on her forehead, then gathered up the remnants of her salad container and bags. Throwing it all in the trash, he said brightly. “Time for our shower, my lover. Are you ready?”
Sookie smiled. Yes, she was more than ready. Eric carried her up the stairs to the third floor.
Chapter 4
Eric put her down on the bed, but she got right up to get her uniform off. He already had his vest and boots off and headed into the master bathroom. As she wiggled out of her shorts, Sookie called to him, “Eric, sweetie, would you consider a bath instead of a shower? It’s more relaxing.”
“Of course, my lover. What kind of bubbles do you want?”
“Bubbles?”
“Yes, I ordered a new selection of bubble bath crystals and gels. Some of them smell very good. This one called Amber has a wonderful scent.”
“Well, if you think it smells good, let’s try that.”
“As you wish, my lover,” He agreed as he bent to turn the faucet on. The tub was huge – one of the biggest they made that wasn’t intended for 4 or more people.
“Wait a minute,” Sookie said as she tossed her panties on top of her folded clothes, “Eric Northman bought bubble bath? You’re kidding,” she laughed.
“What’s the saying about bread and butter?” he asked as he lit several candles and turned off the light
She came into the bathroom naked, he scooped her up and sat her gently in the tub.
“You mean about knowing which side your bread is buttered on?”
“That’s it. The more pleasant I make your time in the tub, the more time I get to spend in the tub with you. “
“So by buying bubble bath, you are being pragmatic and manipulative?”
“Some would see it that way, I suppose. I just see it as indulging my lover’s senses and enjoying the results,” he explained as he climbed into the tub right behind her.
She leaned back against his chest, the ever-erect “gracious plenty” folded up between them. Eric pulled the elastic that was holding her ponytail out of her hair and dropped it on the floor.
“Lean back and wet your hair,” he whispered.
She let him shampoo her hair. “Mmm – it smells like strawberries.”
“That’s new, too. I’m glad you like it.”
“Get that on-line, too?”
“Yes. I find myself spending a lot of time thinking about what will please you. It’s very distracting, but not in an unpleasant way. It seems to annoy Pam, though.”
“That you’re thinking about me?”
“No, that I make her try out all these things before I get them for you. She says she feels like a lab rat.“
“Great…”
“She won’t admit it, but she likes the products, too, and so do her female companions.”
“Pam has…”
“Shhhhh, Sookie, relax.” He rinsed her hair with the hand held shower, then twisted it and clipped it up at the back of her head.
“Why’d you do that?”
“So it won’t get oily.”
“Oily?”
Eric reached for a bottle of golden liquid and popped the flip up top, pouring a little into his hand and gently spreading it on her shoulders.
“Oh, that smells delicious – what is it?”
“Almond massage oil. It’s edible so it’s safe for many different applications.”
“And you know this how?”
“Just be glad that I do. It will save you some discomfort later on.”
“What…”
“Quiet, my lover, you wanted to relax so trust in me and do as I say.”
He had both hands on her shoulders now, slowly squeezing and kneading the muscles there, pressing his thumbs firmly into her flesh at the bottom of her shoulder blades. Kissing wasn’t the only technique Eric had spent a thousand years perfecting. As his fingers danced over her skin she felt all the tension melt away from her neck and shoulders. She hadn’t realized she was so tense, but then again it made sense because she had been worried for days.
Eric pressed the heels of his palms onto her back on each side and slowly pushed them downward, his fingers kneading her lower cheeks as they circled around and he pressed his thumbs on either side of her spine and pushed them all the way up to the base of her skull. He traced that pattern on her back over and over and then he reached under her arms to her waist and pulled her back to him, kissing her shoulder, her neck, her ear lobe.
She began to worry she would fall asleep when he began massaging her breasts. OK, now she was awake. Relaxed, yes, but wide awake. He poured a little more oil on her breastbone and smoothed it down over her stomach. He began to make little circles on her stomach with his fingers as the moved back up to her breastbone, her collarbones, gliding back down to her breasts and teasing the nipples. He spread his fingers across her ribs and stroked, pulling his hands back, then pushing forward to gently squeeze her breasts again.
He began to rub himself against her back as he pressed her oiled flesh back into his chest and his throbbing cock. She laid her head back on his shoulder and arched her neck to him. He kissed her neck and moved his hands down between her legs, each stoking her soft folds in turn as they moved down and then back up several times.
“Sookie, turn and face me,” he whispered as he pulled her right arm around and guided her to straddle his lap. She thought he was going to enter her, but he shook his head slowly. “Not yet, my lover, be patient.” He kissed her deeply as his hands kneaded her cheeks and thighs, and she bent forward into him.
Damn, she hated it when he was so s-l-o-w and he knew it. He knew he was making her crazy because she could see the sparkle in those sea blue eyes as she straddled his legs, resting on her knees. He reached for the bottle of oil again, pouring a lot of it into his right hand as he whispered, “Kiss me.” She leaned forward again, raising up on her knees a bit to reach him.
As his tongue separated her lips his hand spread the oil between her legs from her nub all the way back and up between her cheeks. Her eyes widened a bit at that but his left arm slipped around her waist and kept her from breaking the kiss. His right hand was gently massaging her labia, fingers slipping in and out of her. His right thumb slipped into her as his fingers moved back up to the other entrance and began to press. She wasn’t sure what he was doing and she was even less sure why it seemed to feel good. She began to wiggle a bit on his hand and put her arms around his neck. She couldn’t look at him but she didn’t pull away, either.
Eric breathed against her neck “My lover…” and as he did his finger slid into the other entrance as his thumb went deep into her vagina. She was impaled on his hand, feeling something she’d never felt before. She put her hands on his shoulders, grinding on his hand. Years of Christian upbringing were screaming in her brain but they were being smacked down hard by the pleasure that was building as she rode Eric’s fingers. Oh. My. God. He has the longest fingers.
He was really moving his hand in and out of her and he held her firmly around the waist. She began to lean backward into his hand, thrusting her breasts forward. His mouth found her nipple and bit. When the wave came crashing down on her she understood why it was called le petit mort – she was dying and she didn’t care.
Her legs were shuddering as he pulled his hand out and pulled her forward onto his cock with such surprising ease that she would later conclude that he’d done this before. A lot. She felt like a rag doll and not at all sure she could hold it together until he finished. He reached between them with his left hand to rub her nub and began to really push upward as she rode him.
He grabbed her with both hands and flipped her under him so she was now with her back to the tub. He began to take long strokes in and out of her, splashing water over the side of the tub, putting out several of the candles. His arms were on either side of her head, braced on the edge of the tub, his muscles bulging as he began to move with vampire speed.
“Oh, god, ERIC!” she screamed as he let out a growl she had never heard come from him before as he was rocked with spasms, each punctuated with a word in that Scandinavian language she didn’t understand. Then, they were still. Sookie was panting, and Eric threw his head back and shook his hair like a lion’s mane. That was… intense.
Looking around a bit as she sat up, Sookie couldn’t believe the condition of the room. “We made a mess.”
Eric laughed with that shakey, ‘I just fucked like a vampire’ way of his. He was so smug. Damn he was sexy when he was pleased with himself. He pulled a stack of towels from a shelf and threw them on the floor to mop up the water they splashed over the sides.
“So, my lover, are you relaxed now?”
“Ah, I uh,” Sookie chuckled because she knew there was a joke there somewhere but she couldn’t think clearly enough to find it. She was still laughing as Eric opened the drain to empty the tub, took a bar of soap and began to wash the oil off of her skin with the hand-held attachment.
“So, almond oil?” she laughed.
“Almond scented massage oil. And the best part is your skin will feel like velvet when you’ve washed and dried.”
“What… I mean, I never…”
“It’s good to try new things, Sookie. Sometimes things feel better than you might imagine if you didn’t know.”
“I guess so…”
Eric reached for a big, fluffy white towel.
“That thing is huge!” she said as he wrapped it around her.
“ I can’t let my lover get cold, especially not now.”
“Oh god, I almost forgot – I’m a terrible mother!”
Eric laughed as he took the clip out of her hair. “You are an angel. It’s good to be relaxed and happy. It has to be good for the baby.”
He handed her a comb so she could finish her hair while he bent over the tub and washed his hair with the attachment. She could grow to love that thing, if only for the view it was giving her of Eric’s best feature.
“I know you are watching me, Sookie.”
“So?” She snapped a little defensively.
“I just want you to know that I know your eyes are on me whenever I turn my back to you. I need to get on with having that mirror put up over the bed.”
He came to stand behind her as she looked in the mirror, combing her hair.
“You wouldn’t really do that would you?”
“I would if it would please you.” He took the comb from her and combed his own hair straight back. He was so beautiful.
“It’s kind of kinky don’t you think?
“Kinky? That’s a word people use to describe sex they aren’t having. It does not apply to us, my lover. We are bonded – we do whatever we want, whenever it pleases us.”
“Ok, then, yeah, I’d like you to do that.“
“Ok, that’s the second order of business – right after I order your new car.”
Chapter 5
Sookie was lying on her stomach on the bed on top of the big white towel. Eric stepped out of the room wearing a towel around his waist and came right back with the steno pad.
“That’s a very pretty view, my lover.”
“Well, enjoy it while you can because I’m going to get fat.”
“You will not get fat. You will blossom, and ripen, and after you will be my beautiful princess once more.” He threw the pad and pen on the bed next to her and picked his black jeans up off the floor.
“What if I don’t? What if I stay fat.”
“No chance of that, lover. I will give you my blood and my attentions regularly – you will be healthier than you have ever been.” Frowning, he went through all the pockets several times.
“Speaking of healthy, what about pre-natal care?”
“What?”
“You know, a doctor to help make sure everything is OK. I don’t think Louisiana has any OB/GYNs that specialize in “children of magick.” She joked in her best Boris Karloff imitation.
“This is true.”
He was down on his knees now, looking under the bed.
“Eric, what about Dr. Ludwig – does she handle babies?”
“I have no idea, but I’m sure if she doesn’t she will know who does. She’s very well connected in our world.”
“Will you talk to her then? Soon?”
He was on his knees facing the bed now, resting on his elbows.
“Would you like me to summon her now?”
“No. Early tomorrow evening would be good, though. I’m a little nervous about this and I’d feel better if I knew what I need to be doing.”
“Good – make another column and put it at the top of the list,” and he resumed his search under the bed.
“What’s with you and lists all of a sudden?”
“We are in uncharted territory, lover – it’s best to take a map so we don’t forget anything.“
“That’s very pragmatic of you.”
“One of us has to be – you have cried three times today that I have witnessed.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?”
“It means that pregnant women are known to be… mercurial.”
“Mercurial?”
“Yes, mercurial – moody and weeping all the time. You aren’t normally weepy as you have been today. Quick to anger sometimes, but not so quick to cry.”
“Okay, now you’re just pissing me off.”
“I’m so glad you aren’t being moody.” Eric laughed loudly – he thought he was the funniest guy in the world sometimes. Most people don’t know that about him, but Sookie did. He never laughed harder than when he was laughing at his own jokes.
“What ARE you looking for?”
“Fangtasia matches. I had two books in my pockets.”
“What do you want them for?”
“Candles.”
“Ah, so… who are we telling about this baby. Amelia and Pam already know. Do we keep it quiet for a time or do we make a grand announcement and put it in all the papers?”
“I do not think we need to involve the press, lover.”
“I know, I’m kidding. When and how do we tell Jason. And Sam. And, especially, Bill.”
“Bill will find out when the rest of Area 5 finds out – though I admit, I would like to see his face when he finds out I fathered a child with you.”
“That’s mean.”
“That’s ME. The shifter will need to know within a few months that he needs to replace you…”
“Replace me?!”
Eric dropped his towel and lay on the bed beside her, propped up on his elbow.
“Sookie, we have no idea what this child is going to need. He might be unable to go in the sun. He might sleep only in the day. He might need milk or he might need blood. Some Fairies drink either, or both.”
“They do?!”
“Yes, lover, they do, and they’re sensitive to iron as vampires are to silver. You might want to consider learning more about your Fae blood since it may affect our baby.”
“You mean OUR Fae blood, don’t you?”
He settled on his back, looking at the ceiling.
“Yes, I suppose I do.”
“Did you know about your Fae blood?”
“I thought it was just stories, but yes, I suppose I did.”
“What was her name.”
“Erin is what I was told, but that was also a name for Ireland so it might have been anything.”
“Do you remember her?”
“Some. She had hair a little darker than yours but she was small as you are and very pretty. When I first met you, I thought of her. I didn’t know why at the time but I thought it was because you looked like her. Now I think I recognized the Fairy in you and associated that with my mother. You always felt as if you were supposed to be with me. I never accepted the fact that you were with Bill – it was just… wrong, somehow, for him to touch you. I knew the Fates brought you to me. I know now that I was more right than I knew.“
“When was the last time you saw her?”
“I was small – maybe three or four. I remember her crying as she sang to me and at some point I just never saw her again. My father never allowed me to speak of her. He said she was a curse sent to ruin him, but he was far from ruined. Our clan was wealthy and powerful. The only thing he ever wanted for was Erin.”
Sookie looked up suddenly – was Eric crying? Not quite, but close. His voice broke. What the hell do you do with an hormonal vampire? She needed to change the subject.
“Do you want to go with me when I tell Jason?”
“That is an excellent question, my lover. Your brother and I don’t particularly like each other but I would like to be with you when you tell him. He has a pattern of taking news badly and I won’t take a risk of him striking you again. Better I be there to restrain him than to stay away and have to kill him.”
“Eric, he’s my brother.”
“If he strikes you again, especially while you are carrying my son, you will be an only child. I will not tolerate any harm to either one of you from anyone, for any reason, and you need to accept that, Sookie. It won’t change. I have been far less aggressive than I should have been with your previous lovers and your family and your co-workers because I did not want to upset you and have you angry with me. I will be more definitive in my actions from this point forward.”
“Even if it makes me mad at you?”
“If there is any chance of you or my son being harmed, yes, even then. I cannot afford to show any weakness now. Others must know that I will show no mercy to those who would threaten us. You must understand this.”
WARNING: ADULT CONTENT FOLLOWS. IF YOU CAN'T TAKE IT, GO AWAY
Chapter 6
“Are you going to pout now?”
“I am NOT pouting. I’m just tired.”
Eric gently ran his hand down her back, over her bottom and down the back of her leg..
“That’s too bad. I thought you might be on that towel for a reason.”
“That’s giving me chills.”
“Want to get under the covers?”
“No. What did you mean just now?”
“When?”
“When you said you thought I might be on the towel for a reason – what kind of reason would I have?”
“I thought maybe you wanted to protect the bedspread from more oil or secretions. I can tell you are more… aroused than usual. I thought perhaps you wanted more massage or to explore a little more.”
She put her head down on her hands folded beneath her as Eric played with locks of her long hair.
“Explore…” she repeated softly.
“Hmmmm? Is that a request?” He leaned forward to nuzzle her ear, his hand resting on the small of her back.
“Not exactly. I mean…. I don’t know… I’m just thinking.”
He kissed her shoulder. “Tell me, my lover. What are you thinking?”
“It’s hard to talk about.”
“Sookie, we are bonded. You can speak to me of anything. You can ask me anything.” He stroked her hair and back again.
“You know I’ve only had a couple of boyfriends.”
“Mmm-hmm, I actually think about that a lot.” His finger traced the edge of her ear.
“I’m not always sure…. I don’t know if I’m doing everything I’m supposed to do.”
“Sookie, I am very happy with you,” he whispered, “happier than I have been…”
“No, it’s not that.” She turned her face away from him as his hand began to squeeze and knead her bottom gently. He kissed her shoulder and reached for a switch in his headboard that dimmed the lights in the room, then continued to stroke and rub her back and her bottom.
“In the bathroom before….” She said softly
“Hmmm” Eric was paying close attention to her words now and she couldn’t see them but his eyes were bright and his fangs were down a little.
“I… couldn’t look at you… but…”
He kissed her shoulder again, still rubbing her lower back and bottom.
“…that didn’t mean I didn’t like it.”
“It seemed to me that you liked it very much, my lover.” He squeezed one of her cheeks as he said lover and he said it in that tone that makes her feel a little dizzy.
“Um…yeah…do you like to… do that.”
“That?” His hand was kneading a little more firmly now.
“Yeah, but instead of with your hand…”
“Ah. Yes, my lover, I like that very much. I will never try to force you to do that, you know. I would only consider it if it was something you wanted.”
“Would it hurt?”
“Probably not, with a generous amount of lubrication, if you were very relaxed and I was very gentle.”
“Would you stop if…”
“I would never hurt you, Sookie. I want to give you pleasure, not pain. I get no satisfaction from pain.
”If I liked it, though, you would get… satisfaction from it?”
‘Yes, very much.” He reached down between her legs and stoked her. She was very, very wet.. She moved her legs apart and rose up on her elbows. He pushed up on one hand so he could reach her more easily. He stroked her silently a few more times, positioned himself over her, a leg and hand on each side of her, but not resting his weight on her back; He reached for the drawer beside the bed and retrieved a white tube. He rose up on his knees behind her, between her legs. He gripped her hips and said “Keep your weight on you elbows, lover, and come up on your knees.”
She did exactly what he told her to do. He reached around to the front and began to very slowly rub her nub and her folds. Eric kissed her shoulder and stroked her so that she couldn’t keep her hips still.
“Do you like that, lover?
“Yes.”
He rubbed the tip of his penis around the entrance to her vagina, then slowly slid into her. She gasped and arched her back to take him deeper. He moved very slowly and deliberately again. He was merciless with his hand in front of her and he gripped her so hard she felt like she couldn’t get away. With her knees so far apart she felt as if he was going right through the center of her. He was beginning to pump her faster now, grabbing her hips and slapping the front of his thighs against the back of hers. His hands were everywhere, on her breasts, around her waist pulling her back into him.
Her head was pounding and she couldn’t focus on anything except the sound of their bodies slapping together and what she was feeling between her legs. She tried to stay up on her elbows, gripping the edge of the mattress and just trying to hang on. She could feel her climax building and knew she would collapse – her legs would give out because they were so far apart, and she was THERE, oh, god, right there and Eric was pounding her like he had never done before. She couldn’t really think, but it flashed through her mind that he was more excited than usual because she had talked about that. Before she could form another thought, Eric was coming, his arms tight around her waist, puling her to him and keeping her from falling on her face. When he was done, he released her waist and let her slowly stretch out before him again. Her legs were still very wide apart.
“Sookie, can you come up on your knees a little, and arch your back a bit.” As she moved into place again his hand went underneath her from behind. He stroked from her nub all the way up between her cheeks this time.
"Sookie, this lubricant will feel cold at first."
Whatever it was, he spread a lot of it between her cheeks. His fingers began to open the ring of muscle, much more slowly than he had done earlier. He moved it in and out of her, adding more lubricant. She felt more pressure, and realized that he was slowly forcing a second finger into her. She couldn’t be still, and she was a little afraid he would think she was trying to get away from him. The two fingers moved in and out slowly.
“Sookie, are you still offering?”
“Unh, y-yes.”
“You know I’m bigger than this, yes?”
“Yes.”
“Are you sure?”
“Yeah.”
She could hear sounds of him opening the tube again, but she didn’t feel anything. Then, his fingers retreated and were quickly replaced by something much larger. He pushed forward slowly and she felt a little panic briefly – she was really being stretched. It didn’t really hurt, but it was really tight. She was panting,
‘Relax, Sookie – don’t tense up;”
“ahhh- hhhh”
He was pulling out, but went right back without hesitating. He was making short strokes at an easy, even pace and it seemed to go on for hours though it was only a few minutes. She reached back with her own hand to rub herself. There were tears streaming down her cheeks.
“Sookie, my lover, oh, god, Sookie, you are mine. Promise me, you will never never do this with anyone else.”
“W- we’re bonded, I did promise.”
“Promise me now, Sookie, right now.”
“I promise Eric,”
“Say it,” he growled.
“I promise I won’t do this with anyone else. Only you – AHH!
He bit her shoulder, hard. She was seeing stars, in a good way, and trying not to scream.
Now he was really moving. The bed was hitting the wall, and Sookie’s legs and arms both failed her. She was flat on the bed now, and Eric’s weight was mostly on top of her. He was talking very fast, in that language she was going to have to learn, his forehead pressed to her shoulders.
:Ahhhhhh: YYYEESSS!” he screamed and collapsed on top of her.
Eric was laughing – “ohhhh Sookie, I do love you.”
“I can’t breathe”
He was still laughing as he rolled to the side.
“Is something funny?” she croaked, still out of breath.
“No, my lover, I am just happy. I am very very happy. “
“Because of what we just did?”
“Because of everything – you, our bond, our baby AND that. That was the best possible end to a very good day.”
“And what was all the possessive stuff – you know I hate that.. It’s medieval.”
“It’s important in my world – more important than anything.”
.
“Why does it matter? We’re bonded, isn’t that the be all and end all for vamps?”
“For vampiress, yes, but not for men.”
“What?”
“Did you ever do that with Bill?”
“Obviously not:”
“Or Quinn”
“Absolutely not.”
“But you did yield to me, my lover, and that is very special to me.”
“So you’re saying it's a dick thing?”
“Where did you hear that expression?“ Eric seemed genuinely shocked.
“From Dawn, at work. She and Arlene used it all the time.”
“Ah, well – never use it again, but yes, my lover, it is a dick thing.”
Chapter 7
Sookie woke up not quite sure where she was. She knew she was warm and comfortable, and she stretched, enjoying the slight soreness in her limbs that came from rolling around with a 6’5” Viking and all his charms. She was under the big black cotton comforter, in those very expensive cotton sheets that Eric liked, in his huge California King bed with the hand carved headboard. She didn’t remember falling asleep last night, but apparently she had dozed off, and Eric tucked her into his bed before he went to his hidey-hole in the basement.
She laughed at thinking of it as a “hidey-hole” – it was more like a luxurious mini-room. It was padded and upholstered with burgundy velvet all around (he wanted black but decided it showed dust too easily) It was filled with fluffy pillows in black silk cases and would sleep 3 or 4 people comfortably. It had a recessed shelf that held a clock, his iPod, a laptop, a short wave radio for emergencies and a couple of bottles of True Blood, just in case. He was always prepared for trouble and that gave her some comfort. She made a note to herself to find out what a Viking keeps on his iPod one of these days. She considered sneaking down the closed off servant’s stairs to join him later. He said she was welcome there whenever she wanted and since it was below the basement, she could open the door without letting sunlight in.
She pulled on one of Eric’s big black t-shirts. She had some clothes of her own here, but she preferred to wear his T’s when she was bumming around the house. It was already 3 PM, so Eric would be up in a few hours. She grabbed the steno pad from the floor on Eric’s side of the bed and took it into the Kitchenette on the second floor. There was a huge kitchen on the first floor that would make Martha Stewart green with envy, set up in case Eric ever chose to do any entertaining. He said that wasn’t likely to happen, but he liked having the option. Never know when you’re going to have to accommodate a war party lik Pam had to when they went to war with Hallow and her bitches. The rest of the second floor was guest rooms, but this kitchenette was set up just for Sookie.
She had had a little fit when she found out that he had hired what he called a “ladies’ maid” about a month after they had reached their “understanding”, but she had to admit it came in handy. That maid, Alicia, was to anticipate Sookie’s needs in every respect. There were always clean clothes for her in Eric’s dresser and closet, and there was always what Eric called “chick food” in the kitchenette that was based on a list of favorites Eric made her write out. Alicia even furnished it with pink appliances – a blender, food processor, coffee maker and toaster. She hadn’t even known they made such things in pink, but apparently these were special editions to raise money for breast cancer research, so she liked that. She had to admit that she was getting used to being treated like a princess. Her laundry and food were replenished twice a week like clock work, she never had to do a dish, and the maid had a list of Sookie’s clothing and shoe sizes so when she or Eric thought she needed something or clothing -- usually panties -- was destroyed, it could be replaced immediately. She was surprised how quickly she had adjusted to the idea.
‘Let’s see what’s in the fridge,’ she thought to herself. She opened the door and was pleased to find some nice looking salads (dressings in the door,) milk, several cans of Diet Rite cola, a loaf of bread (so it would last longer,) a tray of crudités and a couple of grilled chicken breast halves in the drawers. In the freezer were some frozen fries, peas, a carton of microwavable fried rice, and her favorite – fudgesicles. She grabbed a Diet Rite and a big salad, cut up one of the chicken breasts and drizzled a bit of ranch dressing over it. There was even a jar of sunflower seeds and a bag of croutons to sprinkle over it.
She took her salad over to the little bistro table in the corner and threw the steno pad next to it. She took a big bite of salad, pulled the pen from the spiral rings at the top of the pad and opened it. Eric had been busy.
The first column might as well have been called “a list of expenses to fight with Sookie about” -
1. Car – German Engineering, bullet-proof glass.
a. Car Seat
b. Driver?
2. Sookie’s special mirror for
a. Shreveport,
b. Ruston,
c. Bon Temps?
d. Fangtasia
3. Nurseries –
a. Shreveport,
b. Ruston,
c. Bon Temps,
d. Fangtasia,
e. Pam’s house,
f. Compton’s house
4. Nanny –
a. how many?
b. What species –
i. Fae,
ii. Vamp,
iii. Witch or
iv. Daemon?
5. Alicia – babies?
6. Dr. Ludwig – babies?
7. New Wardrobe for Sookie
8. Personal Trainer for Sookie
9. Masseuse for Sookie
10. Aesthetician for Sookie
Notifications:
11. Jason
12. Merlotte
13. Fangtasia Staff
14. Area Five
15. Sandy
16. Felipe de Castro
The second column she had started, Questions for Dr. Ludwig, had some additions, too:
1. How long will the pregnancy last.
2. Does Sookie need vitamins or special nutrition.
3. Midwife? Hospital?
4. Nanny or Doula– see number 4 left column
5. When will it sleep?
6. Iron?
7. Silver?
8. Sunlight?
9. Blood?
10. Other vulnerabilities
11. Gifts?
12. Where should it be born?
13. What kind of special protection will it have? Need?
a. Cloaking spell
b. Talisman
c. Nest(s)
14. Feeding from Sookie?
15. Sookie taking E.’s blood?
Why the hell would he list Pam’s and Bill’s on the list of places for nurseries? And what the hell is an Aesthetician? She was tempted to cross everything off the list, or just tear it up, but then she thought better of it. She needed to talk to Eric about these things – maybe he knew something she didn’t? She didn’t think he knew much about babies, but he knew a lot about safety, and he certainly knew a lot about Supes. She was learning that Eric often had reasons for things that it didn’t occur to him to explain because he was a thousand years old and because he was used to being the boss. She needed to see how much of this was based on special knowledge and how much was just Eric jumping at the chance to pamper her. He was almost as bad as Niall.
Niall. She added him to the list of Notifications. Naturally, he already knew since he had – what exactly HAD he done? – well, he arranged it, but she wanted to thank him and let him know how much she loved his gift. She also wanted to try to impress upon him not to give her gifts without talking to her first. This one could have waited a year or two, but she decided that didn’t really matter. Eric said she would stay young another 50 or 60 years, so they had plenty of time for hot vampire sex even after the baby was grown. And she could always…
Whoa. Since when did “going over” become an option for her? Eric had always said he expected to turn her one day, but she resisted the idea. Then again, she had a tendency to resist everything. She was learning that about herself. Her first reaction to change was usually negative, especially where Supes were concerned. She was in a permanent relationship with an immortal now. She might be giving birth to an immortal. Maybe she needed to think about her own life span in that context? Damn, that’s deep. She decided to make like Scarlett O’Hara and think about that tomorrow. The baby stuff was as deep as she could handle right now.
She heard someone stirring down stairs and realized it was Wednesday. Two of the maids would be in today, and possibly Eric’s day man. Sure enough, as she was finishing her salad, Alicia came in. Alicia was older, brunette with graying temples, and Eric said she came highly recommended.
“Good afternoon, Miss Sookie. Am I interrupting you?”
“Hi, Alicia. No I’m just finishing up one of these delicious salads you left for me. It was really lovely.”
“Thank you, Miss. Is there anything special you would like me to stock for you this week?”
“Yes, actually, there is. This is going to sound crazy, but I have the weirdest craving for anchovies. I never really liked them before, but now I could just kill for a Caesar Salad.”
“I could make my special Caesar for you and leave it in the fridge. I can make enough to last you two or three days if you think you’ll be around to eat it.”
“That would be great – thank you. Even if I don’t stay, I might take it with me.”
“Alright then, it will be in the fridge for you tonight.”
Sookie looked at the list and then had an idea.
“Alicia – have you ever worked with babies at all?”
“In what respect, Miss?”
“If there were a baby here, would you consider handling it’s laundry and shopping the way you do mine?”
“Of course, Miss. I’m not a nanny, of course, but I could make certain that a nursery was stocked and a new mother had everything she needed from the store. Is there something going on, Miss?”
“Well, we aren’t telling people yet, but it looks like Eric and I are having a baby.”
“That’s surprising, Miss, but it’s wonderful news. You just let me know what you need and I’ll take care of it. I’ll work out the details with Mr. Northman when I collect my check on Friday.”
“That’s great, Alicia, it would really help me out!”
“No problem at all, Miss. Mr. Northman is a generous man and he made it very clear that your comfort is the top priority of my position. You need or want anything at all, you have only to ask. While I’m thinking of it, if you’re craving anchovies, I think I'll put some pizzas in the freezer and get you a big jar of dill pickles, just in case. I’ll also make sure you have plenty of milk and proteins available in the drawer.”
“Thanks. A few cartons of Ben & Jerry’s in different flavors would be cool, too.”
“I’ll add it to my list, Miss.”
“Great. I’m going to head back upstairs for a bit. I need to make some phone calls.”
“Yes, Miss. I’ll be leaving for the store in about 45 minutes and should be back within two hours. You have my cell number if you need me?”
“Yes, I do. Thanks again.”
Ugh. She hated feeling like the boss’s mistress. None of the staff here ever gave her attitude or treated her that way, but it was hard for her to get used to the idea of servants and the kind of luxuries Eric was used to.
Would it be different if they were married? Eric has told her many times that he’d marry her if she wanted. She’d have legal rights to his money that way, though he already had accounts set up in her name. Maybe they should get married before the baby came? That’s kind of a Judeo-Christian thing that wouldn’t matter to Eric, but it kind of did to her. Her Gran would be awfully disappointed if she had a baby without being married. Maybe it was time. She might drop a little hint to Eric in the next day or two and see what he thinks about it in light of new developments.
Eww – that salad wasn’t sitting right on her stomach. She’d heard of morning sickness, but it was 4 in the afternoon, for goodness’ sake! ‘I’d better lie down. Eric won’t be too happy if I throw up on his carpet,’ she thought.
She went back to Eric’s bed and moved a wastebasket near by in case she got sick. She had a little book with her, and there was a TV that raised up out of the foot of the bed if she wanted to watch a movie, but neither had any appeal. She just lay down on the bed with her phone and the steno pad beside her. Maybe she was being moody the way Eric said. She could almost cry even though there was nothing to cry about. Things were better for her than she’d ever dreamed they could be.
She thought about Bill. She still had a little pang of pain and guilt when she thought of him. He had hurt her terribly, but he meant so much to her before that, and she had sort of humiliated him publicly by leaving him for Eric. She wished things were different so that they could be friends. She looked at the list again. Why on Earth would Eric want to put a nursery in Bill’s house?
She was really feeling nauseous now. Her stomach hurt. She realized she was supposed to work at Merlotte’s tonight, but she had no desire to drive feeling this way, and she wanted too badly to be here when Eric woke up. It was getting harder and harder for her to spend time away from him. Minutes seemed to crawl by when they weren’t together, and she had begun to define her life by how long it would be until she saw him again. She never thought of herself as the clingy type. Maybe it was just the blood bond? Maybe he was just everything she could have dreamed of and more, ha ha! He’d love that.
‘That’s all I need to do is give him more reason to be smug.’ Eric would never be accused of false modesty. He knew exactly what a catch he was. He’d spent a millennium watching men and women alike throw themselves at him. He knew he was big, beautiful, and sexy. He was strong and skilled in so many things – sex, war, strategy, business. He was rich. He had blond hair and blue eyes. He was the cultural ideal of almost any age at any time in history. Can you really be smug if you really are a dream come true?
She curled up on her side. “Eric fever” she thought to herself. “Northman Flu." As the song says ‘I got it bad and that ain’t good” – except it was good – very, very good, and now they were going to have a magick baby. Isn’t it just perfect that the perfect man/vampire is going to have a baby that is as extra-ordinary as he is.
She picked up the phone and hit 2 on the speed dial. Eric had reprogrammed all of his phones at home and in the office so that her cell was number 1 and her house was number 2. As the phone rang, she rolled onto her back with her knees up and crossed one leg over the other.
“Hello?”
“Amelia?”
“Hey, sweetie, how are you dong?”
“I’m nauseous.”
“Ah – that’s probably going to last a while.”
“Great. Are you busy tonight?”
“Nope – let me guess. You want me to cover your shift at Merlotte's.”
"Could you? I just don’t want to drive while I feel this sick.”
“And you don’t want to be away from tall blond and dead all night, either.”
"Am I that obvious?”
“No, but that’s a normal reaction in your condition. Your nesting instinct makes you want to keep your nest together, so you want to hang onto your mate more than usual.”
“Eric calls it ‘nesting,’ too.”
“It’s not like a vampire’s nest, Sookie, it’s just a way to refer to the maternal instinct.”
“Eric says it’s all the same, whether it’s a bird using sticks and feathers or a woman using designer furniture.”
“He’s right about that. You know, women produce a hormone called oxytocin that makes them bond to their babies and their mates. There’s no telling how your situation is going to affect that. By the way, did you figure out how this happened?”
“I’ve told you about my Great Grand Father Niall?”
“The Fairy Prince – literally?”
“Yes, well it seems Eric is half-Fae…”
“No shit?!”
“Yeah, and with his half and my quarter it apparently only took a little magick for baby to make three. He thought it was a gift that would make me happy.”
“And it does?”
“Yes. That was the number one thing against being in a relationship with Eric. I guess Niall figured that out and found a way around it so I’d be happy.”
“Had you asked for this? Or mentioned it to him?”
“No – how could I? I never knew it was a possibility?”
“So, will the baby be human, or… “
“We aren’t sure yet.”
“Did you talk to Dr. Ludwig yet?”
“Eric promised to call her tonight, first thing.”
“Let me know how that goes. I’m anxious to know more.”
“Me, too – you have no idea.”
“I’ll bet. What time do I need to be at Merlotte’s tonight?”
“Eight o’clock.”
“Will do. What do I tell Sam?”
“Just tell him I’m not feeling well. Don’t mention the baby yet, ok?’
“Okay. I’d better go, I need to run to the store and I need to come back here before I go in.”
“OK, Amelia. Thank you so much – I really owe you.”
“You owe me nothing – I’m happy to help. By the way – I never asked – how is Eric taking the news?”
“He’s over the moon. I thought he would be angry, but he’s being very positive and overly protective and very sweet.”
“Really? He’s not upset about it affecting his lifestyle?”
“No, I think because he’s so old, the idea of something out of the ordinary is kind of a relief for him. It’s something new. And it’s something unique – he’s very into the idea that his son will be like no other, and it’s destiny and blah blah.”
“His son?”
“Yes, we were told it’s a boy.”
“Oh, man, the mighty Viking is going to have a son – by magick, no less. He won’t be able to get his head through the door!”
“Tell me about it. He’s so pleased with himself. It’s a good thing I love it when he’s smug or I’d never be able to take it.”
“Aw, let him enjoy it. He’s going to be the only vampire he knows with a kid. That IS unique and special. You need to understand and enjoy that, too. My guess is he’ll be every bit as special as Eric thinks he will. These things don’t happen for no reason.”
“That’s what he said.”
“Listen to him, Sookie. He has lived as long as he has by knowing what needs to be done. This might be a unique situation, but you’re fortunate enough to have a unique mate to go through it with you. OK, I gotta go.”
“OK, Amelia, thanks again! Have fun!”
You, too, sweetie! Bye.”
Okay – one problem solved. No need to go to Bon Temps tonight. Now she just had to decide whether to go to Fangtasia with Eric or ask him to stay home. She didn’t want to keep him from work if he needed to be there, but she really didn’t want to be away from him.
Chapter 8
“My lover?”
“Eric? What’s going on?”
“It is dark and you are still asleep. Did you sleep all day?”
“I was up for a little while, and ate a salad, but then I felt sick and came to lie down.”
“Did you fall asleep on the phone? It was in your hand.”
“Uh, no, I talked to Amelia about taking my shift at Merlotte’s tonight, but I remember saying ‘good bye’ to her. I don’t remember anything after that, though.”
“I think you will sleep a lot for a while. It’s normal.”
“I’m not sure the word normal is going to apply to much of this situation.”
“You are probably right, but I think needing more rest is common. Would you like some milk and crackers.”
"Milk and crackers?”
Yes, I brought you some in case you were sick to your stomach.”
“How do you know about milk and crackers?”
“Television. Women with morning sickness are supposed to eat crackers.”
“That’s right. I actually could stand to eat some crackers. I haven’t had much today.
He was sitting on the edge of the bed next to her. He bent down to kiss her, then helped her sit up.
“You are wearing my shirt?”
“Yes. It’s a girly thing – we like to wear our guy’s clothes to feel closer to him when he’s away.”
“Yes, I know – women often steal pieces of men’s clothes to capture their scent.”
“You know about that?”
“Oh, yes. I’ve lost many scarves and favorite shirts that way. You wear anything of mine that you like, lover. It pleases me that you want to feel close to me.”
“I - I really did today. I mean, I missed you a lot.”
“You say that as if it disturbs you.”
“I’m not usually clingy am I?”
“No, but you aren’t usually pregnant, either. It’s natural to want your mate near to protect you.”
“How do you know all this stuff?”
“I know everything, Sookie, haven’t you figured that out yet? “ He laughed.
She rolled her eyes. “I must have missed that memo,” she said.
“You’ll learn.”
“So you are staying with me tonight?”
“If that’s OK…”
"That’s more than OK, my lover. Do you want to go to Fangtasia with me or do you want me to stay home?”
“Is staying home an option?”
“Yes, there is nothing to do at Fangtasia tonight that Pam cannot handle. She will have to take more control of the club for at least the next year or so.”
“A year or so?”
“Six months to have the baby, six months to figure out what he needs and make necessary adjustments.”
“You’ve put a lot of thought into this already – and I found your list, by the way.”
“Good – then we should be on the same page.”
"Not so fast – there are some details I want to talk about.”
“OK, my lover. Eat some crackers while I call Pam and tell her I won’t be in.”
“Can you call Dr. Ludwig now, too?”
“That will be my second call.”
“OK.”
He settled the tray that was on the dresser onto the nightstand on her side of the bed.
“Why is the wastebasket here?”
“In case I throw up.”
“Ah, well, better keep it near by then.”
She marveled at how he noticed little details. When she first came to his house, this nightstand had two books by her favorite author and her favorite lip balm in the drawer. He’d gotten the white tube from the lower drawer – she wondered how long it had been there.
The milk was still nice and cold and the crackers were nice and salty. She was surprised that it did seem to help settle her stomach, but she also knew she needed to eat more.
Eric had gone to his “real study” on this floor – the one on the ground floor was more for show. His books were there, but anything that related to his business was on the third floor where only he, she, and one maid, whose primary duty was the third and fourth floors, were permitted.
The fourth floor was actually a gym, a guest room, a nice bathroom with a sauna and even a meditation room with a waterfall, some yoga equipment, and two massage tables. Eric didn’t do anything small. She didn’t realize that Vampires worked out, but he told her that it wasn’t so much for health reasons since their bodies didn’t change, it was more of a sensuality thing. They enjoyed the activity, and things like yoga and massage were very soothing to ultra sensitive vampire senses. While there was some weight equipment in the gym, the main area looked like a dance floor and Eric used the space to practice with his swords. There were about a dozen types of sword on the wall there, and he was a master with them all. He had every intention of teaching her how to use them, too.
The “Upstairs” maid came once a week on Friday, so she wouldn’t be in tomorrow. She could cocoon here in the bedroom until Friday if she wanted to, without seeing anyone but Eric. She was surprised that she even thought of that, or that it seemed like a good idea. She realized that she felt safer in Eric’s room than anywhere else on Earth and all she wanted was to feel safe.
Eric came back in from his study as Sookie was finishing off the last cracker.
“Pam was a little perturbed, but I told her she’d better be prepared to make some adjustments. I’m sending her on a trip to Hawaii before the baby comes,“ he laughed.
“Blackmail, huh?”
“An incentive. Or a bribe. Either way, she has decided to be cooperative.”
“And…”
“And Dr. Ludwig will be here, in this room, at 10 pm. She said it might as well be here since she needed to examine you and you weren’t feeling well.”
“So she’s just going to appear here the way Claudine does when I’m in trouble?”
“Something like that.”
“What did you tell her?”
“Pretty much the whole thing – she knows Niall, she’s pretty sure she knows how he managed this, and she thinks she’ll be able to give us more insight when she touches your belly.”
“Huh?”
“Sort of like the Medical Intuitives that humans are experimenting with now. She can touch you and know some things about you and the baby.”
“How reliable is that?”
“Well, it’s not 100% but it’s far more accurate than a human doctor, which is out of the question, anyway.”
“Yeah, I guess it is. Even if they knew anything about vamps, nobody knows about Fairies yet.”
“Nobody who has been to medical school, anyway. I could try to find a shifter at one of the hospitals in Dallas if you wanted,” he offered as he took off the black t-shirt he was wearing.
“We’ll see what Dr. Ludwig has to say. I don’t want to leave home.”
“A trip to Dallas isn’t exactly leaving home, my lover.” He was unbuttoning his jeans.
“It’s weird, Eric, I don’t want to leave here – I don’t want to leave this house.”
“That is unusual for you – you normally go out during the day, don’t you?
“Yes. It didn’t even occur to me to go out and sunbathe in the back yard today. I just caught myself thinking a minute ago that I could stay in this room and not have to see anyone but you until Friday when the maid comes.”
“Do you have the list of questions for Dr. Ludwig?”
“Yes, it’s right here.”
“Add that to the list. Maybe she will know what is going on.”
“Is it something to be worried about?”
“I doubt it, but intuition plays a heavy part in mothering. Until she says otherwise, you should follow your instincts and stay here.”
He scooped her up in his arms, turned down the bed and put her back.
“What are you doing?”
“We’re going to bed for awhile.”
“Any particular reason?”
“You need to cuddle.”
“How do you know?”
He went to the other side of the bed and got in.
“You have been screaming at me through the bond all day. I didn’t understand what was gong on until just now.”
“’Screaming’ at you?”
“Not literally, of course, but I felt – yearning – all day. You missed me today, very much I feel.”
“Yes, I did – I told you that. More than ever. I almost came down to your resting space.”
“So, the doctor will be here at 10, it is 7:24 now, so I’m setting the alarm for 9:45 and we’re going to cuddle.”
“Or have sex.”
“Maybe, but the cuddling is the important thing.”
“Why do I feel like crying all of a sudden?”
“You know why,” he said as he pulled her to him and put his arm under her head. She snuggled up to him and put her arm across his chest.
He kissed the top of her head and she looked up at him.
“You’re right – this is what I’ve been needing all day.”
They both rolled toward each other so they were face to face. He stoked her cheek with the back of his index finger.
“There is nothing to be afraid of, my lover. Everything will be fine. You are with me and you are safe.”
"I know that. Right here, right now, I know I am – but I won’t feel that way anywhere else," she said with tears in her eyes.
“Shhh – Sookie, things will be fine.”
He reached down to the bottom of the bed where the steno pad had drifted.
“Let’s look at the list and see where we are.”
“OK, that’s a good idea.”
He opened the pad. “Number one, your BMW.”
“What?! No, Eric.”
“NON-negotiable, Sookie.”
“Well I don’t need a freaking driver!”
“We’ll see how it goes. If I did hire a driver for you, it would be a Shifter bodyguard, but we won’t do that unless it seems necessary.”
"What could make that necessary?"
“A Coup. Jealousy. A Kidnapping attempt.”
“Oh, god…. Can I even do this?”
“You can do anything, my lover. I have watched you hold bombs in your hand until help came. I have seen you ride a coffin down the side of an exploding building. You saved many people from the bombing in Rhodes. You have lived through Were and Witch wars. You are constantly doing the impossible. This is just one more challenge, and a pleasant one at that.” He kissed her forehead again and squeezed her a little tighter.
“OK, next on the list. I only need ONE special mirror in this room above this bed.”
“Not in your house?”
“No.”
“Or my other houses?”
“No.”
“Or Fangtasia?”
“You don’t really want people at Fangtasia knowing about that, do you?”
“Who would know? Workmen would install it in the day time, and only one maid goes down to my love nest under the club.“
“Lucky her – how do you get maids to do all the weird things you have them do?"
“The things I have them do are not weird – you just aren’t used to having unlimited amounts of money. I pay them very well, I make reasonable requests, and, unlike most domestics, I also provide them with health insurance and scholarships for their children.”
“YOU DO?!”
“Yes, my lover, I do. My superiors think I am too generous with my subordinates, but I believe in paying well for good service. They know they have it well, so they work hard to keep their positions with me. If you put quality ahead of quantity, you end up with both. Bean counters rarely look at the big picture.”
“Ok, I give up – one mirror here and one in the “Love nest” under Fangtasia.”
“Now, nurseries…”
“Why on Earth would you want to put nurseries in Pam’s house, let alone Bill Compton’s house? They’re both loyal to you but do we really want them babysitting?”
“Those would not be babysitting situations. They would be safe houses. Should you and the baby have to seek refuge, they would have all the amenities you and my son need already in place.”
“Does Pam have room for that?”
“She does if I say she does.”
“Eric…”
“Sookie… we have an understanding that matters of safety are my responsibility.”
“I don’t want to alienate Pam.”
“She is my child. That cannot happen.”
“Isn’t it kind of mean to expect Bill to accommodate your family in an emergency.”
“Mean? I don’t know why you would say that. His house is the first, most logical place for you to seek refuge if you are at the Bon Temps house.”
“Am I really going to be there that much?”
“Are you thinking of moving here permanently, lover? You know I would like that very much.”
“Well, I won’t be able to work for a while, and dragging baby stuff back and forth is a lot of hassle. Maybe it would be better to let Amelia stay at the Bon Temps house and me to stay here most of the time. Then we only need one nursery here.”
“And one at Pam’s, just in case.”
“As long as she doesn’t hate me for it.”
“She cannot hate you, but I will take pains to see that she is not inconvenienced more than necessary.”
“Ok, I can live with that.”
“Next up, Nannies.”
“Do we really need a nanny? That seems excessive to me.”
“Nanny might be the wrong word. Do you know what a Doula is?”
“No, I never heard of it.”
“A Doula is a sort of mother’s helper. She helps a woman prepare for birth, learn to care for the child after, and then some stay with the family to help with child care.”
“Is it like a midwife?”
“A midwife only tends to the birth. A Doula is a before, during and after helper for the mother.”
“If Gran were still alive, she could do that for me.”
“Yes, my lover, she could. I am sorry that you mourn for her.”
“Why did you list Fae, daemon etc. under Nanny?”
“Our choice will most likely be dictated by the needs of the child. My first instinct was that a Witch like your friend Amelia would be a good choice, but then it occurred to me that it needs to be someone experienced with raising children with powers.”
“Powers?”
“Yes, like your telepathy, or even Dr. Ludwig’s ability to teleport.”
“IS our baby going to be like that?”
“We’ll know more about that at 10 pm, so let’s come back to this later.”
“OK – I talked to Alicia today and she said she can expand her duties to include a baby.”
“Did she say how much her salary will need to expand to do that?”
“She said she’d work the details out with you when she gets her pay check.”
“That’s fine.”
“Now lets’ talk about numbers 7 – 10. I don’t need any of those things Eric.”
“I disagree.”
“What a surprise.”
“Sookie, you will need maternity clothes, will you not?”
“Yes, I guess I will.”
“That takes care of seven.”
“I do not need a personal trainer.”
“Were you not worried about getting fat less than 24 hours ago in this very bed?”
“You said it wouldn’t happen.”
“It won’t if you have a personal trainer. There are special treatments to support pregnancies that some personal trainers can provide, then after the birth they can help you return to your former self.”
“What if I don’t?”
“If you don’t, I won’t care, but you will care very much, so why not do what you can to keep it from happening.”
“So it’s not because you’d be ashamed of me if I got fat?”
“I could never be ashamed of you, Sookie. I just want you to be happy with yourself.”
“Is it really expensive to hire a personal trainer?”
“No, it is not. Many people, even those of modest means, hire personal trainers.”
“Alright, we’ll try it. I hate feeling like it makes me look vain, but I am sort of vain so I guess I might as well deal with it.”
“I could not have said it better myself, lover.”
“Ok, why on Earth would I need a masseuse?”
“You’ll need one who specializes in pregnant women. Actually, it’s possible the personal trainer and masseuse might be the same person. We’ll have to see who is available.”
“Why do I need one?”
“To help your body adjust to the extreme changes it will go through, to make you feel more comfortable and to make you feel good.”
“Extreme changes.”
“Yes, lover, in some ways very extreme.”
“OK, but I don’t need an astha… aythsta…”
“Aesthetician?”
“Yeah – I can’t even say it and I don’t know what it is, so how could I possibly need one?”
“Actually, my lover, if you were not so stubborn, you would have had one before now.”
“What do they do?”
“Well, it varies, but they can usually do facial and body treatments, apply cosmetics for special events, some do hair, some massages.”
“Are you afraid I’m going to get ugly?”
“Never, lover. It is not unusual for ladies of means to hire a makeup artist for a special event, or to indulge in spa treatments and massages.”
“Why can’t I just go to a beauty shop?”
“You could but wouldn’t you rather have someone on retainer that you could call any time of the day or night for any occasion?”
“Nobody has that, Eric – what are you, made of money?”
“I have a good deal more money than you can imagine, my lover.”
“Are we rich… I mean, are YOU rich?”
“You were right the first time – WE are rich.”
“Like well-off or really, really rich?”
“Wealthy. Quite.”
“So when I complain about you spending money on me….”
“It’s a waste of my time and your energy, and my time is worth far more than I would spend on a masseuse, a nanny or an aesthetician.”
“But it makes me feel like a kept woman. I am not a whore.”
“First, I’d prefer you didn’t use that kind of language. It’s unbecoming for a sweet Southern Belle to use words like “whore.” Second, would it make you feel better if you were a wife instead of a lover?”
“What do you mean?”
“I’ve told you that I’d be very happy to marry you. We are going to have a baby now, so it would be appropriate for us to marry, would it not?”
“Yes, it would.”
“Is that a yes, my lover?”
“If that was a request, then yes, that was a yes."
He was kissing her before she realized he had moved. What a kiss! It seemed to go on forever, his lips so soft, his fangs down –
“Hey, have you eaten?"
“What?”
“Eric, don’t you need to feed?”
“I’m waiting until you see the doctor. I forgot myself last night and bit you because I wasn’t thinking clearly, but I need to ask the doctor if it’s safe for me to feed from you or for you to take my blood.”
“Why?”
“Blood loss can cause some human women to miscarry. I don’t know if that includes you or not.”
“I never heard of that.”
“I have, and I’ve seen it happen, so we are going to be cautious until we are told otherwise.“
“What time is it?”
“It is almost 9, my lover.”
“We still have 45 minutes to kill. You know what I was thinking…?”
“What were you thinking, dear one?”
“I’ve never asked you this before, but I would really, really like if you,” she closed her eyes tight because she couldn’t believe what she was about to say “… went down on me.”
The sheets and comforter were on the floor before the last word was out of her mouth, and Eric was between her legs in a heartbeat. Eric had been doing this for a thousand years, too, and he was good at it. He had the most amazing tongue. Her experience was limited, but the little she did have taught her that Eric was master of technique. He put each of her legs over his shoulders. Lips, Tongue, Fingers. How is it possible for anything to feel that good?
Eric reached up and pushed the t-shirt she was wearing up to her breasts, pinching her nipples lightly as he lapped at her lap. This was not going to take long. She felt as if she was on fire, and she was already trembling. What the hell?! If there had been a knob marked “Sookie’s Libido” that normally had settings one through ten, then tonight it was on eleven. Suddenly, she couldn’t be still. She reached down and got a handful of his long blond hair, urging him on and in no time, she was yelling his name and bucking like a bronc. His long fingers were in her and her looked up at her – predatory, eyes glittering - and then he was over her, on her, fucking her. His fingers were laced in her hair, massaging her scalp. He was kissing her, his mouth still carrying her own taste. He was pumping her faster now, his weight on his hands, his blond hair falling around her face and head like a veil, shining golden as it filtered the light from the lamp. Nothing felt as good as this.
His weight was on her and she was covered by his body, surrounded by his hair, and she never felt so safe or so …owned. That smacked up against her modern, very human sensibilities and she let it go. She didn’t care. She was his and he was hers and that was exactly the way it was supposed to be. She nearly laughed as he was kissing her so well, and she decided she was as bad as he was, with his suspicions of destiny – wait wasn’t that a line from the Omen? She hoped that wasn’t prescient, but then she stopped thinking as she felt the pressure building again. Eric was growling, hard, deliberate strokes filling her up and pushing her over the edge. She was yelling his name again, digging her nails into his shoulders and he was saying her name with every thrust. Then it was over, he was lying on top of her and they were both shaking.
She noticed she had cut him with her nails, though the gouges were already healing up. “Eric, I’m sorry I scratched you so hard!”
“Sookie don’t you ever apologize for making me feel like you just did. That was amazing. It’s like you were on fire. I’ve never felt so much heat in such a short span of time.”
“I felt like something sort of … turned up the volume. Does that make any sense?”
“Oh, yes, and if it’s a sign of what’s to come, I am going to be a very happy vampire for the next six months or so…”
“You don’t think it’s because I’m pregnant…”
“That’s exactly what I think. You have strong drives normally, but I can tell from the way you smell and taste that you are on a whole different level right now.”
“I can tell you anything, right?”
“Of course my lover.”
“I want to do everything.”
“What do you mean?”
“I mean, before I have the baby, I want to do every crazy, kinky sex thing possible. Is that crazy?”
Eric was laughing.
“Are you laughing at me now?”
“No, Sookie, my queen, I am not laughing at you. I was just imagining the possibilities..."
“Could we..”
BZZZZZZZZZZZ the alarm on Eric’s night stand went off. “9:45, my lover – we have 15 minutes to put this room back together.”
“I just realized I haven’t even had a shower today!”
“Don’t worry about that now, just freshen up a little and I’ll make the bed."
She went into the bathroom and wet a washcloth with warm water to clean up a little. Why did that feel so good? Just washing, the warm, wet cloth touching her, felt amazing. If she had more time, she had now doubt that the washcloth… whoa, Sookie, what the hell? Why are you having impure thoughts about a washcloth?
“I’ll think about that later.”
She went back out to the bedroom. “What should I wear for this?”
“What you’re wearing is fine.” He was pulling on his jeans. Commando. How was she going to concentrate on the doctor with that in her head?
“I’m wearing one of your shirts and no underwear.”
“That’s fine. She’s going to examine you. You’re in your own home. Why put on clothes you’ll just have to take back off? You know our kind doesn’t care about nudity anyway.”
“Right So ten minutes to kill,” she said as she sat on the bed. “Did we go through the whole list?”
“Here.” He handed her the steno pad, “See if you have any other questions for the doctor before she gets here.” He pulled his t-shirt back on.
“Number 16,” she said ‘Why doesn’t Sookie want to leave the house? Number 17, why is Sookie so horny?”
Eric laughed out loud again. “When did you start using words like that?”
“I don’t know. I’m saying and feeling things that I would normally find inappropriate.”
“I’ve noticed you using a bit of common language – what are you feeling that is inappropriate?”
“Well, it seems like as soon as I wasn’t nauseous any more, I wanted to fuck.”
His mouth dropped open.
“And I want to keep on fucking. I feel like I’d rather do that than eat.”
“Well, lover, you have to eat to keep your strength up. Speaking of which, you need to eat very soon, don’t you?”
“Probably. I can wait until after the doctor goes.”
And at that moment, Dr. Ludwig was in the room with them, carrying an enormous carpet bag..
“Northman,” she nodded her head.
“Doctor,” He nodded. “You remember my fiancé, Sookie?”
Sookie smiled at him. He had never called her that before, since they had just talked about it.
“Yes, yes. The little girl who was attacked by Calysto. So you are engaged now? Wonders never cease. I never took you for the romantic type, Northman.”
“Neither did I until I met Sookie.” He smiled at her and she beamed at him.
"All right, young lady, lie down on the bed and let’s see what’s happening with you.”
Dr. Ludwig looked in Sookie’s eyes, placed her hand on her breastbone for a minute as if that was telling her something. She raised the t-shirt, and Sookie was a little embarrassed she had nothing on. Dr. Ludwig placed both hands directly over Sookie’s uterus.
"Hmm. Interesting," she said.”You already know it’s a boy?”
“Yes.”
“You’re about 5-6 weeks from the feel of it.” She reached into the bag and took out of box of plastic gloves. Uh Oh.
“Alright, my dear, we’ll make this as painless as possible. Pull your knees up and spread your legs.”
Sookie looked nervously at Eric and he sat beside her on the bed. He took her hand, "Look at me, Sookie. Don’t be embarrassed, just look at me and relax."
She could feel herself flushing as the doctor put two fingers into her and then used the other hand to press on her lower abdomen. She remembered that her gynecologist had done something similar to her when she’d gone to get help with her cramps, so she figured this wasn’t too out of line.
The doctor moved away from her and took the gloves off. Thank heaven, it was over.
“Alright then, I’m going to say you’re 6 weeks into what will be a 5 and a half month pregnancy. Your due date would be about 4 months from now.”
“What? So soon?”
“Yes, dear, so soon. I’m surprised you haven’t called me before now.”
"I kept thinking I was just late and it would go away. I hadn’t been with anyone but Eric and I knew vampires couldn't impregnate a woman.”
“No, vampires can’t, but Fairies can. This might have happened with or without Niall’s intervention."
Eric was shocked. “You’re kidding – how can that be?”
“You were never brought up by Fae, were you Northman?”
“No, I knew there were rumors about my mother but I knew nothing concrete.”
“Well, now you do. What we have here is a Fairy baby with some vampiric qualities. Not unusual for fairies, but it will affect what Sookie needs to eat and how you feed the little one later."
“So the baby is Fae?” Sookie asked.
“For the most part, yes. What Niall essentially did was invoke the fairy qualities in you both. He’ll probably appear human, and be very large like his father.”
Now Eric was beaming.
“He’ll more than likely have Northman’s intuition, and his ability to fly. He’ll have his mother’s telepathy, though that’s not from your Fae blood. He’ll be able to eat food, but he’ll have a strong preference for blood or raw meat. When you breast feed him, expect him to take blood and milk both. Breast feeding will not be an option, it will be a necessity. He’s going to need the nutrition only his mother’s body can provide.”
Sookie looked at her list. “Do I need to take special vitamins or need a special diet?”
"The most important thing will be his Father’s blood. I want you to take a small quantity of Northman’s blood every day, and of course he’ll continue to feed on you on a semi-daily basis. The mutual exchanges will be important, so don’t neglect them. Sookie, you need a lot of red meat, and you might want to develop a taste for True Blood if you can. If you can’t, Northman’s blood will have to give you all the support you need, and you’ll have to take a little more each day to make up for it."
“Will the baby sleep in the day or the night?”
“He’ll most likely sleep at the same time as the father. We’ll test him for sensitivity to iron and silver when he’s a couple of weeks old. I expect he’ll be able to go out in sunlight, but he won’t like to – he’s a moonchild, and he’ll prefer the nights.”
“Where should I have him?”
“You don’t dare go to a human hospital. Some compounds they use could be fatal to a fairy. They also tend to give women iron, and that could be fatal for the infant. I know a Doula who needs employment. She’s very good, she’s got lots of experience and she’s half-daemon, half-fairy. She doesn’t mind Vampires, and that’s hard to find. She can maintain a very human appearance, which would help you a great deal since you live among humans. Her name is Diana. I’ll have her call your cell, Northman, and you can arrange to meet her. If she and the mother can be friends, so much the better. If it’s not a good fit, let me know, but I think she’s just what you need.”
“Is there anything about the child’s gifts or vulnerabilities we need to know?” Eric asked – it was obvious he was apprehensive.
“Again, we won’t know about the iron or silver until he’s a couple of weeks old. He’ll need a governess at a young age – about three – because there’s no way he’ll survive a human school without detection. He’s going to be a born Witch, Northman, so prepare accordingly. Make sure he’s dedicated to your personal deity…"
“Freya…”
“Good choice for a Witch baby.”
“Wait,” Sookie interrupted, “Can he be a Fairy and a Witch at the same time?”
“Yes, and he’ll be a handful. He’s already playing havoc with your hormones, isn’t he?”
“Something’s going on.”
“My guess is your libido is raging, you are moody, clingy and afraid to go outside.”
“Exactly.”
"The increased libido will last until the baby is weened, which could be as long as two years from now."
"Two years?!"
“Yes. You’ll get over the fear of going out in about 2 weeks. It’s an instinctive behavior to keep the baby safe. Stick close to Northman, and take it easy. You’ll need a lot of rest. This baby will draw a lot of your energy. Do you smoke?”
“No.”
“A glass of red wine now and then will be good for you and the baby, but no hard liquor. He’ll like that a little too much as it is.”
“His protections…” Eric spoke up. “Will he need a cloaking spell or talisman to protect him?”
“I don’t think a cloaking spell will help. He’s going to stand out. As a talisman, take a lock of your hair and a lock of the mothers and braid them together, then keep it with him. Get a Witch to help you dedicate it.”
“What about his nests?”
“Cloaking spells will work in those cases. Have at least three at all times. How many people know about this baby?”
“So far about 6.”
“Put off the news as long as you can. The older he is, the stronger. The only exception, and this must be in person, and to him alone, is Felipe de Castro.”
“Why is he an exception?”
“You need it established that he is under his protection right away, before he’s born if possible. Castro’s underlings don’t need to know about it until the birth or they see Sookie pregnant, but de Castro needs to know now."
"I mean what I said about rest, young lady. Sex play is fine, but I don’t want you on your feet. Do I remember you being a barmaid?”
“Yes. I’m supposed to be there now, but I didn’t feel like going in.”
“Quit. You’re about to give birth to an immortal. Your job is to raise him in the bond you have with Northman. That’s more than two women should have to handle. If you could stay in bed for the next two weeks, that would be best, but I know you won’t do it. These next two weeks are crucial, little girl. He’s in danger until he’s about 2 months in the womb.”
"I’ll be very careful.”
“I know you have a tendency to draw troubles to you – that’s out of the question right now. Do you have former lovers who are our kind?”
“Bill Compton is a vampire and Quinn was a weretiger.”
“Stay far away from both of them, even if they aren’t jealous of Northman.”
“But they are,“ Eric said.
“Then stay completely away from them. This child will have powerful effects on your hormones, including those of attraction. If you go near any Supernatural who has been with you before, he’ll have an instinctive drive to kill your child, and that might include killing you if necessary. I don’t care how much you trust them, don’t go around them."
“One of them is her next door neighbor. Only a cemetery separates the houses.”
“No, that’s no good. He’ll smell the baby from there. Can you stay somewhere else for the duration of your pregnancy?”
“She’ll stay here. I’ll make sure she’s with me all the time.”
“That would be best. Now, little girl, I want you to trust your instincts. I’ve seen enough of you to know they’re good. If you want to stay home, do. If you feel the need to be protected or protective, then do. You’re about to give birth to a god. Let Northman support you and spoil you. The bastard has more money than Croesus - no offense.”
“None taken.”
“Now – put my number in your cell phone. Call if you need me, Sookie. Northman has me on retainer so I’m always available. Diana will be in touch. Good luck to you both.”
And she was gone.
Chapter 9
“4 months is not much time, Eric,” Sookie started.
“I’m going to have to engage contractors immediately. You need to plan our wedding – That reminds me, I have to get you a ring! What shape do you like?”
“Shape?”
“Emerald cut, princess cut, marquis, round, heart shaped….”
“What kind of ring will it be?”
“That is my choice, you just tell me what shape you like.”
“Oh, boy – OK, emerald cut has always been my favorite.“
“Good. Now, do you call your shifter or do I?”
“Sam – what for?”
“You are quitting your job. You can do it, or I can.”
‘I can’t….”
“You can and you will. You KNOW that’s what your instincts are telling you, Sookie. I need to keep you close and you need a lot of rest. Merlotte’s is done.”
“Yeah, I guess so. Amelia took my shift tonight.”
“Good. The Shifter can plug her into your schedule with no problems. I won’t even have to send a girl from Fangtasia.”
“I was afraid you were going to jump on that when she said it."
“Things are working out perfectly as far as I am concerned. I’ve wanted you to quit Merlotte’s for years. I’ve wanted you to live here. Now even you must agree that these are the most desirable arrangements?”
“Yeah, yeah, yeah – you’re too pleased with yourself, ya know.”
“Expectant fathers who have sired extraordinary sons are allowed to crow a bit, my lover.”
Sookie laughed, “Yes, I suppose they are. So two weeks, huh? I’ll go stir crazy.”
“Your instincts are strong. That is a wonderful sign. You have too much to do to be “stir crazy.” Start another list.”
She turned the page on the steno pad. “Ok, what is this list for?”
“Things that have to get done before the baby comes.”
“OK, so I guess buying a car is one?”
“Yes, and getting some maternity clothes.”
“Getting a nursery set up.”
“Putting a wedding together.”
"That’s a lot of stuff.”
“See what I mean, lover? No time to be bored there.”
“How am I going to do all of this?”
“You’re going to use the internet.”
“I’ll have to live in your office.”
“You’ll be fine right on this bed. I’m getting you a laptop and there’s already a wireless network here in the house.”
“I’m not staying in bed for two weeks.”
“No, but you’re spending a lot of time there over the next two weeks, so make up your mind to make the most of it.”
“Would there be any point in saying I don’t need a laptop?”
“None.”
“You’re taking advantage of this situation to spend money on me.”
“What a horrible guy I am, wanting to buy you things! Unforgivable!”
“More money than Croesus, huh?”
“Ludwig might actually have known Croesus, so take her word for it.”
“I looked that expression up once – they used it in Tombstone.”
“Someone put it on a tombstone?”
“No, the movie Tombstone. You know, Wyatt Earp? Doc Holliday?”
“This is another movie you are going to make me watch?”
“Yep.”
“Maybe I should buy a video rental store…”
“I thought you said you had enough businesses”
“That was before I was supporting a family.”
“If we need money, I could keep my job…”
“Nice try, lover. I have more money than you could spend in three lifetimes, so you might as well call Sam now and get it over with.”
“I feel weird.”
“Weird?”
“How am I going to explain it to him? I’m just leaving with no notice?”
“Alright.” Eric took out his cell phone and pressed a button.
“Yes, may I speak to Sam Merlotte, please?”
“What are you doing? Stop.” She tried to grab his phone but he held it too high.
“Shifter this is Northman. Sookie has been advised by her doctor that she needs complete rest for two weeks, so she will not be working at your bar. Two weeks, yes, but she won’t be back at all. She has more pressing matters to attend to here in Shreveport. Her Witch Amelia should be able to help you out until you find a permanent replacement. No need for you to speak to her. Her situation has changed and she will not be back. Goodbye.”
“Eric I can’t believe you did that!”
“Believe it, it is done. Cross it off your list and move to the next item.”
“I owe Sam an explanation!”
“You owe your child a well rested mother. THAT is your priority now.”
“Ah, you… I … AHHHHH!”
“Can’t think of a comeback?”
“You know I hate it when you get all… all...“
“Commanding? Domineering?”
“Yeah, that. It makes me feel like you want to keep me barefoot and pregnant.”
“Sookie, do you really think that is what I want?”
“No.”
“You are ready to pitch a fit because I said something that was completely accurate. Why?”
“I hate being dependent.”
“I know that. You are not dependent. You could leave me right now and be just fine if you had to, even with the baby. You have chosen, however, to be with me and you are having my child. That means I care more about your well-being than your job in a shitty bar.”
“Hey. Be nice.”
“You be reasonable. You have finer things to offer than your services as a bar wench and you know it. If you cast your mind back, three vampires and their companion were murdered by rednecks that frequent Merlotte’s. How are they, or the FOTS your coworker hangs out with for that matter, going to feel about having what they would consider the spawn of satan growing in your womb right in front of their eyes? It isn’t safe for you there. Sookie, it hasn’t been for a long time. You heard what Dr. Ludwig said about Bill – what if he came to Merlotte's while you were working?”
“Bill wouldn’t…”
“Sookie, I’ve seen what happens when your safety comes into conflict with Bill’s instincts. He has very little control of his primal nature. Keep in mind, lover, that if he were to harm you or the baby, I would kill him slowly and painfully. You would be endangering not only your life and the baby’s, you’d be risking his, too, and why? So you can serve drinks to dregs of Bon Temps?”
“ALRIGHT. You win. It’s done, anyway.”
“Good. I hope you unlearn that habit in time.”
“What habit?”
“The habit of having a knee-jerk reaction just because you feel like you should. You are smart enough to know that what I am saying is right, but you still felt the need to argue. It is not an attractive quality and it keeps us fighting about nothing instead of enjoying our time together.”
"Yeah, I guess it does. I just don’t want to be a doormat.”
“That remark is demeaning to me and to you. WE are above this pettiness, lover. You know that is never going to happen. It is not who we are.”
“You know I love you, right?”
“Yes, my lover, and you know that I love you. There is no real conflict here, so don’t invest energy in acting as if there is.”
She puffed her cheeks and blew out the air.
“OK. Now what?”
“Now you must eat. Let’s go down to the kitchenette. I got a message from Alicia that told me to have you check the refrigerator. Remind me to give the maids your cell number. If you are going to be living here, you will need to start overseeing their work."
"I will?”
“Of course, dear one. As my wife, the domestic staff will be yours primarily. You will be the lady of the manor, so to speak.”
“Do I have to start playing bridge and drinking in the afternoons, too?”
“Your hobbies are up to you. Yes, I know you are joking, but you really do need to start thinking like my partner and not my pet.“
“Isn’t that how everybody sees me anyway?” she was pouting.
"You don’t have to let other people define you. You have the money and position to do anything you want, my lover. You can spend your days shopping, or sunbathing or you could go back to school when the baby is old enough – you can almost literally do anything you want.”
“Really? I mean, seriously, I can do anything I want?”
“Yes.”
“Can we fly to Paris for dinner some time?"
“Yes.”
“Can we go skiing?”
“We will – I love to ski and there is a resort that caters to Vampires in Aspen.”
“Can I move to Hollywood and make movies?”
“If that is what you want, it can be arranged. Should I begin looking for houses there?”
“No, I was just trying to think of something outrageous you’d have to say no to.”
“You failed, lover."
“Yes, I did.”
"I know you’d kill me if I had sex with another man.”
“In a manner of speaking.”
“What if I had sex with a girl?”
“What?!" Eric was half laughing and half shocked.”Sookie, what has gotten into you?”
“I’m just thinking out loud."
“You are testing me, lover – you are trying to see how far you can push me before I put my foot down.”
“Yeah, sort of. You didn’t answer me.”
“I’m not going to answer that.” Eric walked out of the room and headed down the stairs. She followed him, running a little to keep up.
“Everything in here is pink.
“You never noticed that before?”
“No. Do you like pink that much?”
“Kind of, yeah. I thought Alicia did a good job in here.”
“If you are happy, I am happy lover.”
He opened the refrigerator door. “Look at this, Sookie – do you like “Chicken parmesean?””
“I love it – is that what’s in there?”
He handed her a large bag with a food container in it. “There’s also a big Tupperware canister full of something green.”
“That’s my Caesar Salad. We talked about that today.”
“You spoke to Alicia today?”
"Yes."
"And told her what to make for you?"
"Sort of."
"And asked her if she’d see to your needs concerning the baby?"
"Yes."
Eric smiled from ear to ear.
“What are you so happy about?”
“You are becoming more comfortable here. You are getting used to having servants and accepting help from them. That is wonderful progress, I thought it would take much longer for you to adapt.”
“So that’s a good thing?“
“Yes, it’s a very good thing. It will make life much easier for both of us.”
“OK. It doesn’t seem like a big deal to me.”
“That is what is wonderful about it. There was a time when it would have been a very big deal to you. I’m glad we have grown past that.” He kissed her on the forehead, then walked across to the bistro table and had a seat.
Sookie put her food in the microwave.
“We need a bigger chair in here for you so you can keep me company sometimes when I eat.”
“Put it on the list, or just leave a note for Alicia. This one is a little small for someone my size.”
“Yeah, that’s for small people, not big old Vikings.”
“Would you prefer I were smaller?”
“I wouldn’t change anything about you, Eric. Sometimes I can’t believe how lucky I am.”
“I felt the same way when you took me in off the road when I was cursed. I couldn’t believe this beautiful, brave woman was taking me in out of the cold. I will never forget that feeling, my lover.” He was looking down at the table. Sookie walked over behind his chair and wrapped her arms around his neck.”
“You know how you always think things are destiny?”
“Yes.”
“I think that was. I think you were out on that road so I could find you and we could spend time together without you being Sheriff for a few days so I could see what you were really like.”
“I agree. I was confused about it for a long time, but if we had not had that time together, I know we would not be together now. Hallow did me a favor in a way.”
The bell on the microwave went off and Sookie went to get her plate and a fork. She came back and sat opposite Eric. “I am SO hungry!”
“You are eating for two now – eat a lot.”
‘If I eat a lot, you’ll get me a personal trainer.”
“Exactly.”
“Exactly, but I don’t want that.”
“I thought we settled this.”
“Did we?”
“Yes. I convinced you it was for your health and that of the baby.”
“Whatever. This is SO good! I wonder why there’s no garlic bread in the bag.”
“Think about it, Sookie.”
“Oh yeah, garlic.”
“All of my staff knows it is strictly forbidden. I don’t even allow it in the garden where it would do some good.”
“What would it do out there?"
“Roses and garlic grow well together. It would be good for the roses, but I just can’t take the smell.”
"So what are we doing tonight since we aren’t going to Fangtasia?”
“What would you like to do, my lover? Are you feeling any better?”
“Honestly? I want to soak in the tub with you and then fuck your brains out.”
Eric laughed out loud. She almost thought she saw a bloody tear in his eye, he was laughing so hard.
“That, my lover, is a promise. As a matter of fact, you finish your meal, and I’m going to go up and make a few preparations. Is that ok?"
“Yes. I’ll be up in about 20 minutes.”
He kissed her on the head and ran up the stairs, vampire style. She had a feeling it was going to be a good night.
Chapter 10
‘Mmmm,” Sookie thought, “that was really good parmesan. She washed the plate and put it away, and she noticed that Alicia had bought several cans of tuna, some tins of anchovies and there was a whole pizza in the fridge with no meat, the way she likes them. She would save the Caesar Salad for tomorrow.
She headed back up stairs. It was almost completely dark at the top of the stairs, but there was a little night light on in the hallway so she found her way into the bedroom. It smelled like roses in the room, and she was guided by the candlelight coming from the bathroom. The tub was full and the water was warm. Eric walked up behind her and hugged her from behind. “My beautiful lover.” “I’ll bet you say that to all the girls.” She laughed. “I’ll bet I’ve never said that in a thousand years, my lover.” She loved it when he talked that way, even if it wasn’t’ true, though she was pretty sure he really was telling the truth.
“You are over dressed, Sookie: Eric purred as he pulled the t-shirt up over her head. He put both palms on her breasts and squeezed, then slowly kissed his way down her back. He took a little nip at her left lower cheek and she felt a little surge of lust. He helped her up into the tub, and followed her in. He settled in and she was in his lap immediately. She could barely wait for him to respond. He was already hard and she lowered herself onto him without any warning at all. “In a hurry, my lover?”
“Yes, I want you right now. None of your slow stuff tonight. Fuck me hard right now.”
Eric laughed in delight. His little Belle was out of control, in the very best possible sense. He never thought she’d be this forward with him so soon – if ever. He moved to the center of the tub with her writhing on his cock. She leaned back to wrap her legs around him and he sat “Indian style” with his hands on her backside. He was moving her up and down with his hands, and she was grinding into his lap. It was almost like she couldn’t get him deep enough. She threw her arms around his neck tightly and buried her face in his neck as she continued to grind.
She whispered in his ear “Fuck me, Eric – harder. Oh, please, please, move me faster. I need you so much I can’t stand it.” He was kissing her shoulder and neck. He ran his tongue from her neck to her collarbone, and Sookie was getting wilder by the second. He was moving her up and down very fast, and she braced her hands against his shoulders. She threw her head back and actually yelled “Ahhhh – ah! More, oh god, MORE!”
He had never seen her like this. It was an amazing turn on, so he decided to make the most of it In one swift sweep she went from his lap to on her knees at the back of the tub Eric lifted her back side so she was over the side of the tub. He bit her right cheek savagely. He wasn’t doing it to feed – he was doing it to spur her on, and it really, really worked. She howled, and he raised up on his knees, entering her from behind and he was rough about it. Sookie was whimpering, and panting. She grabbed the edge of the tub and stretched out her arms. She arched her back , shaking her head from side to side and Eric began to really drive her hard. She let out a gasp at the end of each stroke, and started to shake. “harder, please, harder, please,” she repeated. “Harder” was exactly what he gave her, holding her hips tightly so he didn’t slam her head into the wall. She was climaxing and he wrapped his arm around her waist, holding her tight, while his right hand stroked and petted her between her legs,
“Unh – unh!” the sound she made was primal – it was the first time he or anyone else had ever seen her lose control. Eric was finishing with slow but hard strokes and she went limp in his arms; He sat back on his heel laughing, pulling her to him. His right hand still teased and petted her, and it was making her squirm.
He held her firmly, continuing to rub her, and whispered “Can you do it again, Sookie? Can you come for me again?”
"Oh, ah, don’t stop – keep doing that. No matter what I say, don’t stop and don’t let me get away from you. Make me… make me take it even if I say I can’t.”
Wow – masochistic Sookie – that’s a new side of her.
He was definitely up for this little game but he started wondering if he was going to need to borrow Pam’s paddle. Never let it be said, though, that Eric Northman failed to rise to a challenge.
“Come here, Sookie” He grabbed her around the waist and pulled her to face him. His hand was still stroking her relentlessly. She was going wild, trying to twist away from his grip. She grabbed his neck with both hands and pressed her forehead to his.
“Don’t stop, no matter what.”
“You might regret saying that lover. I have no intention of stopping now."
Part of her seemed to want nothing more than to get away from him. Another part – a new Sookie – wanted to be pushed beyond her own limits, and Eric was more than happy to do the pushing.
“Do you know what you are asking me. Sookie?”
“Yes”
“You want to see how far you can go?"
“Yes”
"I’m not going to stop, Sookie..."
“Oh, oh, ohhhhh god”
She was frantic. He didn’t let her go, and he didn’t stop.
He pushed her to the point that she was sobbing, writhing. When he thought she really couldn’t take any more, he shoved all four fingers of his hand into her at once, rubbed her with his thumb, and latched onto her breast, sucking really hard. She screamed, literally. Not just yelling out his name or calling on god, she actually screamed and cried, reaching out for him and biting his neck. He lost it.
He flipped her over on her knees and grabbed a handful of her hair to control her, pushing hard into her other entrance. Sookie was incoherent, and Eric knew it was time to bring her back to earth. As he pushed into her, she became still, trying to relax, so it wouldn’t hurt too much. It did hurt, but she liked it. He grabbed her upper arms and pulled her back into his chest as he pushed into her again. He wrapped his strong arms around her holding her immobile as he continued to push into her. He kissed her cheek, her forehead, her shoulder. She was shaking and still crying a little.
“Eric”
“Yes, Sookie”
“Hold me.”
“I’ve got you, dear one.”
“Don’t let me go.”
“Never.”
He was slowing his hips and letting her relax. She was nearly limp as he sat back and gathered her onto his lap. She was shaking, and clinging to him. He liked this. She couldn’t talk but he could feel through the bond that she was HIS, just as clearly as if it were tattooed on her perfect bottom. As he held her in his lap, caressing her and kissing her, he turned the water on to warm the tub again, and he licked salty tears and sweat from her face and shoulders. It was good to be Eric Northman. Right now, it was very good, indeed.
Chapter 11
“Sookie, are you falling asleep?” he whispered.
“Uh-uh. I’m just comfortable,” she replied as she nuzzled his neck. They were still in the bath, the water was warm and Eric was holding her on his lap, rocking her a little bit. It felt too good to move right now.
“Comfortable? You are not angry?”
“No-o, why would I be angry?” She said in something that hinted at baby talk.
“So you liked what we just did?”
“Um-hmmm.”
“Interesting.”
“What’s so interesting… I always love having sex with you, Eric.”
“That was a little more than sex, my lover.”
“It was?” she whispered, arms still around his neck, face pressed right below his ear.
“Do you know what “domination” means, lover?”
“Like domineering?”
“No, in terms of sex – do you know what masochism is?”
“Why – did we do that?” Her eyes were still closed and she was so relaxed he expected her to be asleep any minute.
“When you asked me to push you past your limits like that, to the point where it became uncomfortable or painful, that is masochistic. You were enjoying a kind of pain or suffering. I didn’t know you… had the capacity for that.”
“Is it good or bad?”
“There’s no real good or bad in consensual sex, my lover, but some things are more usual than others. Masochism is unusual.”
She finally raised her head to look up at him. “Am I abnormal? Did I do something wrong?”
“You are not abnormal, my lover, do not worry about that. You did nothing wrong if you enjoyed it. Did you?”
“Obviously. I’m tired and I’m happy.”
“Maybe we should discuss this when you are more awake…?”
She yawned. “Will you wash my hair with that strawberry stuff, and then I’ll do yours?"
“Of course, my lover.”
They didn’t really talk for the next hour. He lathered and rinsed her hair with the new strawberry shampoo she seemed to like, then she got behind him and did his hair, though she had to rise up on her knees to reach his head. Only an occasional moan of satisfaction passed between them. They dried each other with soft white towels, combed each other’s hair, and then each went to their own sides of the bed without bothering to get dressed. Sookie pulled the covers down and slid in first while Eric checked his messages with his cell phone.
“Sookie, where is your phone?”
“I don’t’ know – I don’t remember seeing it all day. I used the house phone to call Amelia this afternoon.“
“That’s because you left it in my office.”
“I did?! I can’t believe I went all day without missing it.”
“You did, and your brother is raising hell trying to find you. Apparently, Merlotte told him you quit your job for health reasons and he has been looking for you all evening. He is at Fangtasia right now.”
“We don’t have to go there, do we?”
“No, you and I are in for the evening, my lover. I’m calling Pam now and we’ll get this all straightened out.” He hit the speed dial for Pam’s direct line.
“Master?”
“Pam. Stackhouse is there?”
“Yes, and he’s quite a pretty thing, even if he’s not too bright. He’s quite agitated, though he relaxed a little when we found Sookie’s phone in your office.”
“Where is he now?”
“At the bar – I told Felicia to ply him with free beer until you could be reached. I knew you would check in before we closed tonight.”
“That is good. Summon him and let him say goodnight to his sister, then you may send him on his way… unless you want to keep him as a pet.”
“Hey,” Sookie yelled, “that’s my brother. Pam is WAY out of his league!”
Eric laughed.
“She objects to the idea of me keeping her brother?”
“No, she knows you are too good for him.”
“No doubt. I could find him amusing for a while, though… Here he is.”
“Northman? Where the fuck is my sister.”
“Calm yourself, Stackhouse, she is here.” He sat on the bed next to her and handed her his phone.
“Jason?”
“Sookie – are you alright? What the hell is going on?”
“Jason, I’m fine, calm down. I’m with Eric.”
“I’m not exactly sure I’d call that being fine, Sookie.”
“Be nice, Jason – you and Eric are going to have to learn to deal with each other. We’re going to get married.”
“What? Since when…?”
“Since today – he asked me and I accepted, and I’m really happy about it so don’t give me a hard time about it.”
“Are you sure he didn’t glimmer you or something?”
“No, Jason, that doesn’t work on me. I love him so please try to be happy for me.”
“He damn well better be good to you, Sis. Why does Sam Merlotte think you’re sick?”
“I’m not exactly sick, but a doctor did tell me to take it easy for a couple of weeks.”
“What Doctor? Dr. Potter?”
“No, Eric’s personal physician.” Eric laughed at that.
“What’s that blood sucker laughing at? And what does a dead guy need a doctor for?”
“Nothing, Jason. There is something I need to talk to you about, but it’s not urgent or anything. How about I make you dinner on Saturday and I can fill you in?”
“I got a date Saturday night, but I guess I could come to dinner before. You’re sure everything is alright, now?”
“Yes, it’s never been better, honest. You come over to the house on Saturday at 6 o’clock and I’ll see you then.”
“Alright, if you say everything’s ok, I guess I’ll accept that.”
“Thank you, Jason. I’ll see you then.”
“OK, sis, have a good night. I think I’ll ask this Pam lady to dance.”
“She bites Jason – for real.”
“Uh-huh, OK - bye, Sook.”
“He’s gone” she said, handing the phone back to Eric.
“Don’t worry, lover, Pam won’t harm him… too much.”
He leaned over and kissed her, then he kissed her again, a little longer than before and a little harder.
“Suddenly, I’m feeling much more awake now…” she teased.
Eric’s blue eyes were glittering again. She loved the way the light danced in them when he was feeling frisky.
“Ha ha,” she laughed out loud.
“What’s wrong," Eric said as he jumped a little.
“Nothing, sweetie, I’m just feeling a little giddy again.”
“Sweetie, huh?” He laid his phone on her nightstand and pulled back the covers. He went to the foot of the bed and started kissing her toes, then the top of her foot, then ankle, following the trail upward to her thighs.
“Spread your legs for me, Sookie.” And she did. He placed himself between them and then he kissed her inner thighs, her mons, her tummy. He lingered on her tummy, nuzzling it with his nose, turning his head to the left and laying his cheek against it.
She stroked his hair. “What are you thinking?”
“I’m thinking that there is a small being in there who means more to me than any living creature besides you. I never expected to … I never thought I could be a father.”
“I guess the fairy blood finally came in handy for something, huh?” she laughed.
He laid his cheek on her tummy again and said “Fairy blood. My son will be a fairy.”
Sookie laughed. “And you aren’t talking about his sexual preferences, either.”
Eric laughed and pressed his lips to the spot for a long minute, then his forehead. “A miracle” he said.
“All babies are miracles, Eric.”
“Not like this one. This one will be touched by the gods.”
“If you say so.”
“Ask Niall if you don’t believe me.”
“I will – I’m going to see him soon and thank him for this.”
“Do you want me to go with you?” He looked up at her.
“It would be nice if you were there.”
“Then I will be.” He placed his palm against her belly. “How are you feeling, dear one?”
“Pretty good right now. No nausea, I’m relaxed and happy, I’m exactly where I want to be with exactly the person I want to be with forever. I sound corny, don’t I?”
“A little, but that’s to be expected. If there is ever a time when it is permitted to be “corny” it would be when the topic is babies.”
“I guess that’s true,” she laughed.
“We were very active earlier. I was afraid we had over done it a bit.”
“Is that why you’re not already licking my…."
“…Yes?”
“You know what I mean.”
“I just wanted to see what word you would choose for it. You’ve been full of surprises today.”
“You’re surprising me right now. The operative phrase in that sentence, in case you didn’t notice was LICK.”
“Is that a request, my lover?”
“It’s a freaking demand, buster – act like you mean business if you’re going to stay down there.”
Eric roared with laughter. “As you wish, milady!” and he happily complied.
In no time at all, Sookie was writhing and clutching his hair. Eric noticed her grasp was stronger than ever before, and she was louder than usual. He was trying to hold her hips in place just to see if he could but she was like a wild animal, and it only got worse when he slipped his fingers into her. She was thrashing and shaking her head back and forth as he slipped her right leg up to his shoulder, licking her inner thigh lightly before biting her harder than he usually did.
He never saw a reaction like that from her before – the bite actually seemed to be what made her climax and her reaction was fierce. His fingers kept working her as he fed from her, and he could feel his own climax approaching which was strange because the only stimulation he was getting was her blood. It tasted different, though, even sweeter than usual and it made him feel light headed for a minute, then it dawned on him – Fae blood. It didn’t taste like sweeter human blood anymore; he was tasting pure Fairy.
Then he was on top of her, in her, holding her wrists down to the bed on either side of her. He bit her cheek, he bit her neck, her shoulder – none hard enough to break the skin, but enough to make her cry out with each one. His mind was completely shut down and the only thing in his awareness was the feeling of sliding in and out of her, and he couldn’t do it hard enough or fast enough to suit him.
“Oh, god, Eric, Eric,” she was calling him but he couldn’t really hear – he could only feel and it was building and building… then Sookie pulled her knees back to let him in deeper and he roared as he slammed her, pinning her to the bed, claiming what was his. After his release he continued to move slowly in and out of her, feeling every movement with his whole being.
“Eric...”
He shook his head – he heard his name.
“Eric…”
Sookie – he was with Sookie. He opened his eyes and looked at her, confused for a minute.
“Eric – where did you go?”
“Go…”
“Yeah, for a minute there you were just – gone – and you were really wild.”
He started getting his senses back and panicked.
“Oh, god, Sookie, I didn’t hurt you did I?”
“No, Eric, everything is ok. That was amazing, even for you.” She laughed.
Eric wasn’t laughing. “Are you sure I did not hurt you?” he rolled off of her, looking at her with fear in his eyes.
“Eric, what’s going on – are you ok?”
“Sookie, I want you to be very, very sure. Did I hurt you?"
“No, Eric I’m fine.”
“Oh, thank the gods,” he said as he fell onto his back next to her.
Now Sookie was worried about him.
“Eric, tell me what happened? Why are you so upset?”
“Fairy blood.”
“What?”
“Fairy blood. It’s a drug for vampires the way vampire blood is for humans.”
“Right, I kind of know that – it’s why vamps like me so much.”
“That’s just it, Sookie. You taste of Fairy but it’s not like drinking pure fairy blood, not until just now.”
“Just now?”
“When I drank from your leg – it wasn’t human with a little essence of fairy, it was pure fairy blood.”
“How is that possible?”
“How is it possible for you to have my baby? Ludwig said Niall invoked our fairy natures – suddenly, you taste of fairy.”
“That could be a problem, couldn’t it?”
“Yes it could. I was so high on your blood just now, I didn’t know what I was doing. Are you sure I didn’t hurt you? Maybe I should call Dr. Ludwig.”
“No, Eric, you didn’t hurt me. It felt good – really, really good. I wonder….”
“What, Sookie?”
“Well, remember she said my exes would have a bad reaction to the baby? That Bill would be able to smell the baby all the way from his house and they’d want to kill it?"
“That’s it – that’s why she told you not to go around them – the baby is a fairy. There’s no way Compton could resist it, and Quinn would perceive it as food.”
“Food?!”
“Food.”
“But he wouldn’t really… that’s not possible.”
“It is, Sookie, especially with Werecats of any kind. Cats and Fairies don’t get along at all."
“Does this mean I’m a complete Fairy now or will it fade after I have the baby?”
“Ludwig might know the answer to that, but this puts things in a whole new light. Our baby can’t be around vampires or Weres until he’s grown enough to fight them off. We won’t be putting any nursery in Pam’s house let alone Bill’s.”
“Will you be able to be around the baby? Eric, what if you can’t…?"
Eric was already reaching for his phone.
“I need to put Ludwig on speed dial,” he said as he punched in the numbers.
“Northman?”
“Yes, Dr., something has come up that has us worried.”
“Well, that’s to be expected. A unique child will have unique needs.”
“Yes, first, when I fed off Sookie just now, it tasted like pure fairy blood and made me just as crazy. Am I a danger to her? Will I be a danger to our son?”
“The good news is, you are not going to be a danger to the baby. You’ll have relatively normal paternal instincts where he is concerned. You will have to be careful of other vampires, though.”
“Alright. Could I hurt Sookie?"
“Not if you give her enough of your blood often enough. She hasn’t fed from you today, has she?”
“No, not yet.”
“Make sure she does as soon as you hang up, and do it every day. Your blood in her system will counteract enough of the fairy to make it relatively safe for you to feed from her without hurting her. It will give her the extra strength she’ll need to deal with your increased libido, and for her body to adjust to the baby. 4 months is not a of time for her little body to go through such a change. When she takes your blood, it also feeds the baby and helps him grow, but most importantly, it establishes your bond with him.”
“OK, thank you, doctor…”
“Wait, Eric,“ Sookie stopped him from saying goodbye.
“What is it?”
“Am I a full fairy now? Will it be safe for me to be around vampires?”
“Dr., did you hear that?”
“Yes. She’ll be fine with other vampires as long as she doesn’t bleed around them or let them feed from her. If she does, they’ll react as they would with any Fairy. Her system should gradually return to normal after the birth.”
“Thank you, doctor.”
“Good bye, Northman.”
“What did she say?”
“As long as you don’t bleed around them or let them feed from you, you’ll be OK. She said your blood will probably return to normal after the birth.
“Hmmm – so I guess fooling around with Pam is out?”
“What?!” Eric was shocked, again, at what Sookie was saying.
“I asked you what you’d do today if I did it with a girl and you never said anything.”
“I said I wouldn’t answer that.”
“Right, but you didn’t say not to do it.”
“Sookie, have you ever…?”
“No, but remember I told you I want to do everything before the baby gets here?”
“You were joking.”
“I was not.”
“Are you seriously telling me…”
“That I want to do Pam, yeah.”
“Pam… not just a girl, but specifically MY Pam.”
“Is that some kind of vampire no-no?”
He was literally speechless. He looked at her for a long time without speaking, and she started to get nervous.
“Eric – are you mad at me?”
“No, my lover, I am not mad at you, I just find myself wondering who you are.”
“What does that mean?”
“That means the Sookie Stackhouse I know would never want to sleep with another woman, let alone My Pam.”
“Why do you keep calling her YOUR PAM?”
“You know I turned her, that makes her mine. I am her Master.”
He got up and walked to the dresser to make a note on the steno pad.
“Yeah, but you’ve had sex with her a lot – she told me.”
“You have talked to Pam about her having sex with me?” He turned and looked at her with wide eyes, leaning back against the edge of the dresser.
“Yeah, she said when you turned her you had a LOT of sex.”
“We did. I just didn’t know you knew about it.”
“Yeah, I’ve known that for a long time.”
“You have never expressed any jealousy toward Pam.”
“I like Pam. She’s funny and not many vamps are, and she’s got a really pretty mouth. If I were a guy, I’d want to have sex with her.”
“Did you just tell me you wanted to have sex with her even though you’re a girl?”
“Yeah. I did. I do. You, too, of course, I wouldn’t do it behind your back.”
He was speechless again, staring at her.
“Eric – say something.”
“Sookie, I am a thousand years old, and I didn’t think I could be shocked by anything, but you, my lover, have succeeded. Let’s be completely clear. You are telling me that you would like to have a three-way with me and with Pam. The three of us, together, at the same time, having sex with each other.”
“Yeah.”
Eric ROARED with laughter.
“Is it really that funny? Are making fun of me?”
“No, my lover, I am not making fun of you.”
“Well…”
“Sookie, listen to me. We have had a lot of surprises in a very short time. It may take both of us some time to adjust to this new situation…”
“Yeah, so…”
“So…I want you to think about this for 3 days.”
“3 days.”
“Yes. If, after 3 days you still think this is a good idea, I will ask Pam if she is interested.”
“Do you think she would be into it?”
“I know she finds you attractive. She and I haven’t had sex in a long time, but there’s no reason not to. I could order her to do it, but I won’t.”
“That wouldn’t be any fun.”
“No, indeed.”
“Human guys like watching two girls together, right?”
“Right.”
“Are vampire guys the same way?”
“Well, vampires tend to be a lot more open to different sexual practices, and when you live for hundreds of years, there’s a tendency to try everything at least a few dozen times even if it’s not your normal taste. Orgies are not uncommon, though they almost always include humans as well as vampires.”
“What’s an orgy like?”
“Sookie, if you cast your mind back, our first date was to an orgy.”
“That was NOT a date, but I do recall ending up on the hood of your car with you lying on top of me begging me to “yield” to you.”
“I was not begging. I was urging you to make a more suitable choice in lovers.”
“You were wearing tights, Eric, I’m pretty sure I know what you were feeling and it had nothing to do with the suitability of my lovers, it had to do with you wanting into those shorts that you said encased me like 'the caterpillar embraces the butterfly.'”
“Do you still have those shorts?”
“Yes.”
“Will you wear them for me?”
“If I can get into them, sure.”
He smiled at that and wiggled his eyebrows at her. Sookie laughed. She loved it when he did that.
“You still didn’t tell me what an orgy is like. You said that little gathering of trash was nothing compared to some of the places you’ve been."
“Perhaps another time, my lover, I am afraid of giving you any new ideas tonight.”
“Answer one more question for me and I’ll stop.”
“OK, one more.”
“Have you ever had sex with a guy?”
Eric turned and walked out of the room.
Chapter 12
Eric had been gone for a long time. Sookie considered going after him, but suddenly he was back, carrying a plate and a glass of milk.
“What’s that?”
‘’A chicken salad sandwich and a glass of milk.”
“How did you know I was hungry?”
“I could feel it in you. As soon as you were otherwise satisfied, you began wanting food.”
“Sometimes you knowing how I feel is a really good thing,” she said as she sat up on her side of the bed.
“Yes, sometimes it is. You eat your sandwich and drink your milk. I’m going to check my email quickly to make sure there’s nothing I need to delegate to my day man for tomorrow, and I’ll be back in about 15 minutes. “
“Then what?”
“Then you will feed from me. Most days you’ll just take a little of my blood, but tonight I want you to take a good amount to help your body adjust and make sure we have the bond with the baby well-established.”
“And then…”
“Are you hinting around for more sex, my lover?” he laughed.
“Yes.”
“If you eat all of your sandwich and you are not too tired after you drink from me..”
“Then you’ll fuck me?”
He laughed “No, my lover, then I will very gently make love to you and hold you in may arms until you fall asleep and I must go below ground.”
“Why very gently?”
“Because you need rest. I’m afraid we’re going to over do it. As much as I enjoy this new insatiability in you, I am afraid you aren’t getting enough rest and the doctor was very clear about that.”
“She said sex was OK.”
“She said sex play was fine, not a sex marathon.”
“Wouldn’t I know if I were overdoing it?
“I don’t know, but we’re going to slow down for the rest of the night anyway.”
“Can’t keep up with me, huh?”
“Nice try, my lover, but you will not goad me into wild sex with such blatant challenges.”
“But…”
“Sookie – eat your sandwich and I will be back.”
She stuck her tongue out at him as he walked away. He was still laughing as he sat at the desk in his 3rd floor office and woke the computer up. There wasn’t a lot of email, but he did have to review invoices at the club Friday night and he did need an appointment with his accountant to make preparations for his son and soon his wife. He sent an email to Bobby Burnham to contact his accountant and set up a meeting on an important matter but didn’t go into detail. He also asked Bobby to come up with recommendations on a wedding planner. Sookie shouldn’t have to do all of that by herself. He was a little sad when he thought about her having no mother or grandmother to help her. He knew that was important to women and he really did want her to be happy. He also didn’t want her stressed out.
He was worried about Saturday evening. She was going to cook for her idiot brother and tell him about the baby. He would have to insist that they stay at her house Friday night so he could be there as soon as he awakened that evening. He didn’t want her alone in the house with her brother. He was too prone to fits of temper.
‘If he strikes her again, I will break him in half’ he thought.
He was also worried about privacy. Her brother was too prone to talk about private matters and he was afraid news of the baby would spread too far too fast. He planned to issue a very real threat to Stackhouse when he could get him out of Sookie’s range of hearing. A lot of people would be very unhappy about this baby. Sam Merlotte. Alcide Herveaux, maybe Calvin Norris, Bill Compton.
Bill Compton would be more than unhappy – he will be furious, and jealous, and grief-stricken. He laughed to himself – maybe he should just stake Compton now and be done with it before the wringing of hands and tearing of clothes began. That was the practical thing to do, but then she would be unhappy and he could not bear for her to be unhappy for any reason, and especially not because of him. She was the first thing he had truly enjoyed for a long, long time and he was going to keep her that way, even if it meant making allowances for the likes of Compton.
He thought of the first night he saw her at Fangtasia. Like a light in the darkness and so deliciously naïve, she wasn’t even savvy enough to fear him as she should have. She still doesn’t understand how afraid of him she should be, and he hoped it stayed that way for a good long while. He wasn’t going to let her go no matter what happened, but it would be more pleasant for everyone concerned if she stayed because she wanted to.
He made a tactical error that night that still just eats him alive. He believed her when she said she belonged to Bill, and that wasn’t true. She was a virgin, standing there in that pretty little dress, golden hair shining in the stage lights around the dais. If he had been paying more attention, he would have known. He remembered looking her up and down, but he didn’t get close enough to her to really get a good whiff of her scent. If he had, he would have known and Compton never would have made it out of that bar with her.
That was a setback. She’d have been his long ago if he hadn’t let Compton take that extra step with her. He was patient, though, and still was. She was worth an investment of some time and attention and a good portion of his wealth. Nothing else was going to bring him this kind of satisfaction. He did indulge her, though, more than he should have, and paid for it by watching her with that damned tiger. She didn’t know this, and never would, but he would kill Quinn for touching her when he knew she should be his. He’d make sure Quinn knew it was him and why he was doing it, but it would be done in such a way that Sookie would never know that Eric was responsible. It would be easy to do since he was pretty much out of Sookie’s life. Compton was right next door, unfortunately, so he was very happy indeed that she had finally decided to move into this house with him. The less she saw of him, the better. She was a little too sentimental toward him for Eric’s taste.
He closed the browser and turned off the office light. As he stepped into the hallway, he stopped. What was he hearing? It was Sookie, breathing raggedly, moaning a little… was she…?
He moved silently to the door, and listened. He could hear the bed creaking, and a slight rustling of blankets. He caught the scent on the air. His little darling was pleasuring herself – and he hadn’t been gone that long. If he had known that being pregnant would affect her this way, he’d have been looking for a way to make it happen years ago. His mind was churning, moving the chess pieces to figure out just the right move with her. Does he let her finish? Surprise her? Punish her? Ah – of course…
Suddenly, noiselessly, Eric was standing over her, and the covers were gone before she could react. Sookie was caught with her hand in the proverbial cookie jar.
“ERIC !”
“Don’t move, Sookie. Missing me, my lover?”
“I was just waiting for you…”
“It doesn’t look to me like you waited for me at all, lover. In fact, it looks to me like you were being a very bad girl.”
“I was just…” She started to reach for the covers, but he threw them on the floor.
“Just what, Sookie? I told you not to move. You stay exactly where you are, and tell me what you are doing.”
She felt her face burning. She never felt as naked as she did at that moment, lying there in front of him, knowing that he knew she was…
“There’s nothing wrong with….”
“With what, lover? What sweet little name do you have for that very particular activity?”
“I’m sure you know words for it in twenty languages.” She was going to be belligerent. Perfect.
“Of course, but I don’t know what word sweet little Southern belles use to describe rubbing themselves to a climax when their lover steps out of the room for fifteen minutes.”
“Are you mad at me?”
“No, Sookie, I’m not “mad” at you. In fact, I think you should finish what you started.”
“What?”
“Finish what you started, Sookie. Go on – I’m waiting.”
He walked to the dresser at the foot of the bed and leaned on the edge of it, never taking his eyes off of her. She closed her eyes. She could feel the blood rushing to her face, her chest. She couldn’t think of what to do.
“SOOKIE!”
Her eyes flew open – she was afraid to move.
“I said, finish what you started.”
“Aren’t you coming to bed?”
“Not until you have finished.”
“It’s cold, I need a blanket.”
“You’ll warm up when you get going again.”
“Eric…”
“Sookie, I told you what I expect you to do. Finish what you started.
“What are you going to do?”
“I’m going to watch you. Now get to it, and make it good. I’ll know from your scent if you’re faking.”
“I can’t!”
“You were doing just fine a minute ago. Get on with it.”
‘Eric, I’m embarrassed”
“Sookie, I’m becoming impatient.” His voice was soft but threatening.
“Alright, you don’t want me doing that… I get it.”
“I don’t think you do, lover. You are not moving from that spot until I have watched you pleasure yourself.”
“I need to go to the bathroom.”
“Nice try. I’m waiting.”
“It’s no big deal!”
“If it’s not a big deal, why aren’t you doing as you were told?”
‘You’re being a jerk”
“Jerk? Is that what little Southern girls call it.”
“No! I don’t..”
“Don’t what, my lover?”
“I don’t call it anything – it’s just something to do.”
“So why are you not doing it?”
She moved to get up and he pinned her ankles in place.
She fought against his grip, but it was iron.
“Sookie, the sooner you finish, the sooner we can go to bed. I’m not letting you up until you do as you are told.”
“You’ll have to leave at sun-up.”
“If we are still arguing about this at sun-up, you will have more to worry about than a little embarrassment. Now lie back!”
She did. She shut her eyes hard, and she was shaking.
‘I’m going to let go of your ankles, Sookie, and you are going to lie still – do you understand me?”
“Yes.”
He moved back to his perch on the edge of the dresser.
“Do you need direction, Sookie? Do you want me to tell you what to do?”
Her breathing was shallow. She was really shaking. He smiled to himself. Game on, little girl.
‘Sookie, put your hands on your breasts and squeeze them.”
She hesitated, but then she did what she was told.
“Pinch your nipples, my lover, make them very hard.”
She could hardly breath, but she did it.
“Harder, Sookie”
“Eric…”
“QUIET! No speaking.”
She whimpered a little, but kept going.
“Alright, Sookie – move your right hand down, and touch yourself.”
She swallowed hard. She was wiggling her foot out of nervousness.’
“Sookie, I’m waiting.”
Hesitantly, she reached downward and began to stroke herself. She couldn’t lie still. She bent her knees up, opening wider. She knew he could see all of her so she didn’t dare open her eyes. She moved her other hand down to help her zero in on just the right spot. She was rhythmically tilting her pelvis upward, then relaxing.
“Very nice, Sookie, Keep going.”
She licked her lips. She reached further down and slipped her first two fingers into herself. Her hips were flexing more deeply, tilting her pelvis up to meet her hand.
She felt the mattress shake and knew without opening her eyes that Eric had stepped up on the bed. A shadow moved across her face.
“Open your eyes, Sookie”
He was standing over her, looking down at her.
“Look at me lover, and finish.”
Her ears were pounding and her eyes were watering, but she looked at him. She was riveted by his gaze, his eyes bright and blue, his fangs fully down, a low growl coming from deep in his chest. He was so beautiful like that – the wildness in him was sexier and scarier than anything she had ever seen.
She started to moan and move faster.
“Don’t stop, Sookie. Finish for me, lover.”
He held her gaze as he lowered one knee and then the other so he was kneeling between her legs. He leaned over her without touching her as she lay there writhing. She never wanted anything as badly as she wanted him to touch her right now.
“Eric, please…”
“Please, what?”
“Please.”
He reached beneath him and took her left wrist in his hand, stretching her arm out above her head. She was still moving beneath him, the only part of him touching her still the hand on her wrist. He never blinked, She knew better than to stop, He bent forward a little more and inhaled – she knew he was taking in her scent, and she knew he could smell that she wanted him. His other hand reached for her other wrist, and stretched that arm out above her head, too. One of his knees nudged her leg up and to the side, then the other did the same, She was spread, pinned, dying for him to touch her.
“Eric, please”
“Please what?”
“ERiC!”
‘What do you want, Sookie? Tell me and maybe I’ll give it to you.”
“Come on…” She was trying not to scream TOUCH ME but she was very close to doing just that.
He leaned closer to her, whispering “What do you want, Sookie?”
“You. I want you … inside me”
He was in her before the words left her mouth.
YES! Finally. She couldn’t move much in her current position, but man, he could.
He released her wrists and she grabbed his face in both hands, kissing him as hard as she could. He laughed into her mouth, bent his head down to kiss her neck, nip at her collarbone.
He reached under her, pulling her to him with one arm, raising his other wrist to his own mouth and biting. Blood gushed from the torn flesh as he pressed it to her lips.
Oh, god, it was sweet – she usually tried to tell herself that she hated taking vamp blood, but it wasn’t true. She lived for the times when she could wrap her lips around one of Eric’s wounds. It was like this book she read once – Stranger in a Strange Land where they tried to ingest someone’s essence so they could “grok them in full.” When she was drinking from Eric is was like knowing him from the inside out. She could feel him wanting her. She could feel his desire to taste her. She could feel his body tense and respond to the feel of her sucking on his arm – he was never more excited than when her lips were pressed to him, sucking. She took one last long draw from him and he roared, collapsing on her, little shocks running through him as he kissed her face all over.
He wrapped his arms around her and rolled over on his back, swinging her on top of him in one motion. He smiled at her and she beamed at him.
His eyes were warm. “My beautiful, beautiful little lover. That was magnificent.”
“Oh really?”
“Yes, really.”
“I can’t believe you made me do that.”
“You wanted to do that, Sookie – you practically demanded it.”
‘What?! You think I liked that?!”
“Stop thinking about what you are supposed to like and listen to your body, my lover. You liked that very much indeed.”
‘Maybe the last part….”
“Sookie, I watched you the whole time. I never took my eyes off of you. I saw the desire in your eyes. I saw the way your breathing became rough and your skin flushed with excitement. If you were really honest with yourself, you would realize that you wanted to get caught.”
“I did not –you were just gone such a long time.”
“Oh, yes, all of 20 minutes, and so far away, right across the hall,” he laughed. Think, Sookie. You know I have extraordinary senses – you knew I would hear the bed creak, smell the scent of your excitement clearly at such close range. You wanted me to catch you and you wanted me to watch you. There’s a part of you that is holding you back – when I see that part keeping you from doing what you want, it is important for me to give you permission to ignore your training and be who you really are.”
‘I don’t need anybody’s permission, I just…”
“Think, Sookie. Wasn’t it more exciting when I insisted that you follow my orders?”
“But, that doesn’t make any sense –why would I…”
‘You are very brave in dangerous circumstances, my lover, but you are a little shy with me when we are in bed. There is a part of you that is as wild as any creature ever could be, but you’ve been taught to fear that part. I want to love all of you, not just the parts you have been taught are acceptable. Doesn’t that make sense?”
“Yeah, I guess so. So when you are ordering me like that is that what you were talking about in the bath earlier?
“Domination? Yes. I was dominating you so you would feel free to do something that you wanted to do but could not.”
“Is there a word for what I did by following your orders?”
“That is called submission.”
“Isn’t submission a bad thing? Like being dependent or being weak?”
“Not in the context of sex. When you submit to me in sex, you are showing that you trust me, and you are allowing yourself to do things that you would otherwise be afraid or embarrassed to do. “
“I’m cold.”
“Here, lean back there and I’ll get the blankets.”
“I’m not saying I agree with you, but just say for a minute that you are right…”
‘Yes?”
‘How do you know I really want to do something if I say I don’t.”
“Because I know you, my lover. I have watched you for years, fighting your true nature because you have an idea of how a woman should behave.”
‘But there ARE rules and things?”
‘in proper times and proper places, of course, but not every time and every place. It took you a long time to admit that you wanted to be with me, though you wanted that from the first night you came to Fangtasia.”
“I did not.”
“If you were honest with yourself, you did. You saw me, you saw my power, and you wanted me, but it took you a long time to admit it.”
“You’re getting pleased with yourself again.”
“I am very pleased with myself, my lover, but I am far more pleased with you. You showed great strength just now.”
“How does submitting to someone show strength?”
“It takes a strong person to allow their will to be bent to another’s.”
“I’m not sure I get it.”
“That is not important. I get it, and I know you have a desire for it now, so we will explore some new games and you will understand it eventually.”
“It’s just you and me though, ri …”Sookie let out a big yawn.”right?”
“Yes, my lover, it is just you and me. No one else will know how we pleasure each other if that is what you want.”
“I thought you already knew what I want,” she teased.
“Oh, but I do, my dear one, and you will enjoy learning it very much. Now, I am going to turn off the light, and you fall asleep in my arms, then I will see you after dark. Are you staying in today?”
“Yes, I still don’t want to leave the house.”
“Then don’t.” He turned off the switch in the headboard, and they were together in the dark. She fell asleep with her head on his chest, and didn’t dream at all.
Chapter 13
“Miss Sookie?” Alicia knocked on the door and looked tentatively into the room.
“Hmmm?” Sookie said, stirring for the first time all day.
“Miss Sookie, I have lunch for you.”
Sookie blinked and rubbed her eyes“You made me lunch?”
“Yes, Miss. Mr. Northman asked me to begin making sure that you eat in the afternoons when he’s away.”
“He didn’t tell me.”
“He called me very early today and said you were sleeping. He said if you hadn’t come down for food by 2pm, I was to bring lunch to you.”
“Thank you,” she said, sitting up. Alicia carried a tray over to her, folding down the legs and putting it in place over her lap. “What is it?”
“It’s a spinach quiche, orange juice, and iced tea. I also brought a couple of cans of ginger ale to keep beside your bed in case you have any nausea. Mr. Northman said you’ve already had some morning sickness.”
“Yeah, I have, but it seems to happen in late afternoon.Wait – don’t you only work twice a week?”
“I’ll be working every day until after the baby comes and there’s at least a nanny or doula in place. Mr. Northman wanted to be sure there’s someone in the house with you in case you need anything, and to make sure that you eat.”
Sookie had already downed half of the orange juice and was working on the quiche.
“So you and Eric worked it all out?”
“Yes, Miss, he was very generous as usual and very specific that you were to have whatever you needed. I’m shopping accordingly now, but if you need anything or want anything, I can run to the store for you, or I can drive you, as you prefer.”
“Thanks, Alicia. I’m sorry to be so much trouble.”
“You’re not trouble, Miss Sookie.”
“You could just wake me up and tell me it’s time for breakfast tomorrow.”
“Actually, Miss, Mr. Northman said you’re to spend as much time in bed as possible, so when you aren’t already up, I’ll bring a tray.”
“He told on me, huh?”
“About staying in bed? Yes, he said you would fight it, but to keep after you.”
“He knows me too well sometimes,” Sookie laughed.
“He cares very deeply for you. It’s sweet to see such a big, important man taking such pains to be sure you have what you need. Most women would give anything for that kind of care and attention.”
“I never really thought of it that way. I tend to give him a hard time when he tries to Daddy me.”
“Oh, I don’t think he’s paternal toward you – I think he knows he’s got it good and wants to make sure it stays that way.”
“Thanks, Alicia.” Sookie blushed a little but smiled at her. It was nice to have a little reassurance from an outside source, even if she did work for Eric.
“You finish up there and I’ll get your laundry from the bathroom. The upstairs maid will be in tomorrow to dust and vacuum, but I’ll be coming up to take care of the towels and your clothing.” She went into the bathroom and came out with a bundle of towels and clothes. “I’ve also got this for you,” she said as she took a small white box from the pocket of her uniform.
“What’s that?”
“Technically, it’s a baby monitor.”
“A baby monitor?"
“Yes. I’ll have the receiver with me wherever I am in the house. If you need me, just push this button and I’ll be right up.”
“Doesn’t a baby monitor stay on all the time?”
“Some do, but this one has a privacy option that’s set so that you have to push the button to use it.”
Sookie was finished with her quiche, which was so good she’d have licked the pan if she didn’t have an audience.
“That was really good – you’re a good cook.”
“Thank you, Miss –“ She stopped because the doorbell rang.
Sookie was surprised. “Who could that be?”
“Probably UPS, Miss. He said you were expecting a package today.”
“I am?”
“You are. It’s a surprise, I think, but he was clear that he wanted you to open it and get started immediately. I’ll be right back”
‘He spent money on me,’ Sookie thought, ‘even though he knows how it makes me feel. He said he would, though, so whatever it is, I’m going to try not to fight with him. He says we spend time fighting over nothing instead of enjoying our time together. I really have been a bitch to him for a long time, mostly because he scared me, but also because I knew he was right.'
‘I did want him from the first time I met him. I was so afraid Bill would notice, but I was secretly thrilled when he asked me to sit down and then asked Bill if he was “quite attached” to me. If I really understood what he was asking at the time, I’d have died right on the spot. I was so silly, I just thought he was saying he liked me – I didn’t realize until later that he was actually asking Bill for permission to use me for sex and blood. He was just so smug and sure of himself, but I’m glad the night was interrupted because if he had asked me to leave Bill I might have done it. I never had that kind of attraction to a man before. I swear if he had patted his lap, I would have been tempted to hop right on there and run my fingers through that golden hair. I don’t know if it was love at first sight, but it sure was lust. I could hardly breathe around him. When he said my name…'
“Here we are, Miss.” Alicia came back with a box about the size of a toaster oven.
“What is it?”
“Would you like me to help you open it?”
“Please.”
Alicia moved Sookie’s tray over to the dresser, and handed her the box.
“Hmmm – the ends are taped.”
“Do you want me to get a knife from the kitchen, Miss?”
“Actually, there’s a box cutter in the pencil holder in Eric’s office across the hall.”
“I’ll be right back with it, Miss.”
Sookie laughed to herself when Alicia returned with the box cutter. Most of the ones she had ever seen were yellow. This one was neon pink. No masculine insecurities in her man, ha ha!
Alicia cut the tape on one end of the box, and there was another box inside. Sookie took hold of the inner box as Alicia pulled the outer box away from it. The box was made like a briefcase, but it had a picture of a computer on it. HE DIDN’T.
He did. He bought her a laptop. A MacBook Aluminum to be exact. She barely knew how to use a computer and here’s this little thing that had to cost a lot of money and probably does all kinds of wonderful things about which she had no clue. It would probably take her a year to learn how to do anything on it. What the hell, Northman?
“Oh, that’s very nice, Miss. Apple computers are very advanced, but they have a reputation for being easy to use.”
“Really? They’re Easy?”
“Very. Here let’s unpack it.” Alicia helped her open the briefcase box and she got a look at today’s challenge. It was sleek and silver and very sharp. As computers went, this one was pretty cool looking.
Alicia pulled out what she guessed was a power cord and slid two weird parts together to make the cord longer. “Oh, that’s convenient – there’s a power strip set up right here by the bed,” Alicia said as she bent over to plug it in. Sookie had no doubts about who had put that power strip in place before he went to his hidey hole, knowing this critter would be here before he got up.
Alicia raised the lid on the little computer, and it was black and shiny and beautiful. She pressed a button that was hardly visible in the upper right corner next to the screen and it lit up with a “bong” sound that surprised her. After a few minutes, it said “welcome.”
“Alright, Miss, just follow the instructions from there. It will walk you through the set up process. I’ll go take care of some things in the kitchen. Call me if you need me.”
Sookie, who had been a little mesmerized by this little marvel, looked up and said “Oh, ok, thanks.”
Sookie started following instructions and filling in her information and it was two hours before she looked up again. She had a user account and a Mobile Me account and it was telling her all about how it worked with iPods and iPhones. She had a wicked little thought about asking Eric if he’d get her an iPhone, but she knew if she did it would be there the next day, just like this thing was here less than 24 hours since he decided she needed one.
She had mixed feelings about this. On one hand, as she told him repeatedly, she didn’t want to feel “kept.” On the other hand, they were getting married, and technically, half of everything he had would be hers. She didn’t want to take advantage of his generosity, but it seemed to give him such pleasure to buy her things like this. Maybe if she started accepting a few goodies like this, Eric wouldn’t be tempted to do anything outrageous like Niall had.When you’re dealing with Supes, you never know what’s going to get into their heads.
The introduction program on the computer had already led her to the point that she had Safari open and was on the internet, because it automatically found Eric’s wireless network- well, two of them really, but one was password protected and one was open. She used the open one and she was on Google in no time.
At about 6:00, Alicia came back and had a tray with a HUGE Caesar Salad.
“Wow,” Sookie said. “That looks great, but didn’t I just eat?”
“That was several hours ago, Miss Sookie. I added some grilled chicken to this to add some protein and it’s got plenty of anchovies.”
“Thank you so much, Alicia.”
“You’re welcome, Miss. Enjoying the new laptop?"
“Yeah, I am. I think I actually sort of figured out what I’m doing.”
“Good for you, Miss. Is there anything else I can get you?”
“Is there a cold ginger ale?”
“Right here, Miss.” She pulled a can of soda out of her pocket and set it on the tray.
“I’m going to leave one warm one up here, because that’s better for nausea, but I’ll take the second one from earlier back down and put it in the fridge for tomorrow. If there’s nothing else you need, I’ll be going home now, and I’ll see you tomorrow afternoon.”
“Thank you so much, Alicia, for everything.”
“Have a good evening, Miss.”
Sookie pushed the tray out in front of her and sat cross-legged on the bed. She put the big bowl of salad in her lap and set her MacBook on the tray so she could see it while she ate. This thing really was pretty cool.
She was munching away at her salad and cruising the internet when she realized she was being watched. Eric was standing in the doorway, with that shit-eating grin that made her melt. “Hey!”
“Hey,” he said, “having fun, my lover?”
“Yes. You need to look and see if I’m doing things right.”
He came in and sat on his side of the bed, scooting over next to her, kissing her shoulder.“Do you like it?”
“Oh, Eric, it’samazing! You shouldn’t spend this kind of money on me, though.”
“You shouldn’t worry about money. I told you, we’re wealthy. You can have anything you want, and I don’t want you to hesitate to buy whatever you need.”
“I don’t want to take advantage.”
“Caring for you is not a burden, dear one. It’s my greatest pleasure.”
“Yourgreatestpleasure?”
“I’m including the care I give you by making you scream my name as you spend.”
“Spend?”
“Climax. Orgasm. It’s an old-fashioned word, I think, but it’s nicer than some I hear people use.”
“Ok, so you weren’t talking about spending money…” she laughed. He took the empty bowl from her lap and put it on his nightstand.
“You are in a very sweet temper tonight, dear one. What did you do today?”
“You’re looking at it. I sat here, I ate amazing food and I played with my new computer."
“Ah, finally – a lady of leisure,” he teased as he closed the lid on the laptop and leaned over her to set it and the tray on the floor by her nightstand. As he came back up, he grabbed her around the waist and pulled her toward him and into a more horizontal position. She giggled a little and he kissed her.
“MMMmmmm. I missed you today.” She nuzzled his neck.
“Mmmmm. You smell like fish,” he laughed.
“I need to brush my teeth.”
“Have you bathed today, lover?”
“No, I was hoping we could take our evening bath together.”
“That sounds like a very good idea, lover. Let me check my email, you do all your ablutions and start filling the tub.”
“OK,” she said happily. She loved this new closeness between them. It was almost like once she stopped fighting everything he tried to do, they fell into a comfortable rhythm that made her feel more loved and secure than she ever had before.
Eric skimmed his email quickly, noticing that Bobby Burnham had set up a meeting with his accountant for Sunday with a request for a call Friday night so he knew how to prepare. Burnham recommended three wedding planners and he printed the email out to give to Sookie.
He heard back from a jeweler he had talked to two weeks ago about having a ring made for Sookie.He replied to the jeweler that he wanted a 4 carat, emerald cut diamond with a teardrop (blood drop) shaped ruby on either side, set in a platinum band.The jeweler had told him that he could provide a drawing in 24 hours, then it would take a week to execute the design. They had already discussed the requirements for the stones, which were to be top quality. Sookie wouldn’t know the difference, but he would, and his wife was going to wear nothing but the best. He had an image to maintain, though he knew Sookie didn’t understand that yet. She would learn. He would bring her along a little at a time, teach her, train her, and she would be a glittering jewel in her own right.
There was email from Pam saying she would take charge at the club tonight and that he needn’t check in until he came in Friday to look at invoices. She needed him there as soon after dark as possible.
He put the computer to sleep and went back into the bedroom. He could hear Sookie splashing around in the water, and smell vanilla bubble bath. The light was on though and no candles. He would need candles later on.
“Vanilla tonight, my lover? Very sensual.” He began to light the candles arranged around the room on tables, in little sconces on the wall by the tub.
“It smells sort of like cookies.” She looked up at him and he kissed her, then continued with the candles.
“Does that please you, little one?” There were tapers in individual candlesticks on the ledge beside the tub that he hadn’t used yet. Tonight Sookie would find out what they are for. He finished, threw the matches back out on the dresser, and turned the lights out.
“Finally!” Sookie was impatient again. Very good.
“Finally, my lover? Were you lonely?” He purred at her as he climbed into the tub behind her. She immediately scooted back between his legs, and pulled his arms around her. He put his hands over her breasts and hugged her to him. Her eyes were closed, her breathing slowed. He kissed her hair, her ear, her shoulder.
“You kiss my shoulders a lot.”
“That’s because they’re beautiful. You know, in my culture, when I was young, the most attractive part of a woman was not her breasts or her legs, but her upper arms and shoulders.”
“Really?”
“Um-hm. Yours would have inspired epics and poems among my people. They are smooth and flawless – a little too tan for those times, but that’s the standard of this culture.”
“It wasn’t good to be tanned then?”
“No, my lover, If you were tanned, especially a woman, it meant that you were poor and had to work outside and so did being thin. The skinny, tanned women in magazines in these times would have been considered quite ugly among my people..”
“So they wanted women who were pale and fat?”
“Fat would have been defined differently then. Fat would have meant very, very fat. In your culture in the 50’s, Marilyn Monroe was considered a Goddess, yet by 21stcentury standards, she is considered fat.”
“What do you think of Marilyn Monroe?”
“She had lovely upper arms, and I find her curves and softness very pleasing.”
“Is that why you don’t care if I get fat?”
“You are so far from fat, my lover, that it is inconceivable to me. You’d have to be very fat indeed to appear less desirable to me.I’m looking forward to having a voluptuous Sookie to cuddle for a while.” He ran his hands over her as he spoke.
“Your belly and hips will grow round and ripe, and then after the baby comes your breasts will fill and swell, just begging to be touched and suckled.” He kissed her neck as she relaxed completely into him.
“What about the personal trainer?”
“That was for you, my lover, not for me. I will love you with or without it. I suspect that you will not love yourself, though, if you do not maintain your figure and I don’t want to see you unhappy.”
“If I wanted to start that, what would I do?”
“You tell me, and I will find someone with the training to work with an expectant mother. The sooner you start, the better, I think.”
“Will you go ahead and do that please?”
“As you wish, my lover, I will leave word with my day man before I go to rest today.”
“I didn’t know that different cultures and different times had different standards of beauty. I mean, I knew styles changed a lot, but I didn’t know things like that did.”
“Oh, yes, for example, in Japan they are very fond of bottoms.”
“Really?”
“Yes, and some cultures stretch their necks with rings.”
“I’ve seen pictures of that. And where they scar patterns into themselves and all kinds of tattoos.”
“The variety of cultures is a fascinating thing.”
“You’ve seen a lot of them, haven’t you?”
“Oh, yes, I have traveled a great deal in my long life.”
“Do you like tattoos?”
“On women?”
“Yes.”
“They can be very beautiful if well done and well placed.”
“Would you like it if I got a tattoo?”’
“Only if it is my name tattooed on your perfect bottom,” he laughed.
“Yeah, you’d like that so nobody could touch me without knowing I am YOURS.”
“Exactly. But your skin is too perfect to consider marking it, so I will have to rely on other things to ward off those who desire you.”
“Tattoos hurt anyway.”
“They do, but some do not find it unpleasant. I have known people who enjoy the pain of tattooing. At a certain point, the brain releases the chemicals that it does when you have an orgasm, and the pain becomes pleasurable.”
“What’s that called when you like pain?”
“Masochism.”
“That’s what you said I had the other night.”
“You have displayed some capacity for masochism, yes.”
“What’s the opposite of it?”
“The opposite would be someone who likes to inflict pain. That is sadism.”
“Like the Marquis de Sade, right?”
“Yes, my lover.”
“I read a book by him once.”
”You did?” Eric’s eyes lit up. This was very interesting news.
“Yes, it was called Justine. Have you ever read it?”
“Yes, lover I have read many such books.”
“Do you like them?”
“Some of them are very entertaining.”
“Do you like to cause pain or to feel pain?”
“Both, sometimes, in the right circumstances.”
“What is that called?”
“Sado-masochism. A person who can be either is sometimes called a Switch.”
“You like one more than the other, though?”
“I always take a dominant position, but there are certain forms of pain that can be enjoyable.”
“Really? Like what?”
“Hot wax can be exciting when used in sex play.”
“Hot wax?"
“Yes- wax from a candle, usually.”
“What do you do with it?”
“Your lover drips it on your skin, like on your chest or your stomach, sometimes on a more sensitive area like a nipple.”
“Doesn’t it burn?”
“Yes, but only for a second. Vampires heal quickly.”
“Do humans like it?"
“Some. Of course, the advantage of bedding a vampire is that our blood can heal instantly.”
“How hot is it?”
“It depends on the height from which you drop it. The wax cools a bit as it falls, so the closer to the skin, the hotter the wax.”
She was quiet, and Eric realized that she was looking at the candles in the candlestick holders on the ledge.
“Sookie, would you like to try it on me?” he whispered.
“Yes, if it’s something you like, I want to learn it.”
“Turn and face me, my lover, straddle my legs and take me inside you.”
Sookie moaned as he entered her. She certainly liked this so far.
“I can’t not move,” she said, her hands on his shoulders.
“That’s alright, you can move a little, and soon you will move a lot.” He had his signature leer on his face, his fangs fully down. “Take that candle from the holder, my lover, and keep it upright. Move it slowly over my chest up high.”
She did exactly as he told her, trying very hard not to spill wax down the side.
“Alright, Sookie, tip it and let it fall on my chest then move it to the side over the water.”
She did and he quickly closed his eyes and rumbled down in his chest.
“Do it again, a little lower, lover”
Drip. “Ohh,” Eric said as he jerked just a little “Lower.”
Drip”Ahh,” he was starting to move under her, in her. “Again.”
Drip “Ah –“ he jumped and laughed a little. He was beautiful like that.
Why was she enjoying this? He caught her gaze and nodded to her, and she moved the candle over his nipple.
Drip “AHH” he bucked a little and gave her a look she had never seen on his face before. It was lusty and dark and a little scary. She swallowed hard and handed him the candle. She leaned back a little, grinding on him.
Drip “Ah,” she jumped as a drop fell on her rib cage. Her breathing became ragged.
Drip –“Ahh," she jumped again as the wax fell on her left breast. She braced her hands on his arms as his free hand moved around her waist.
Drip – “UNH” that was right on her left nipple, and lower than the other two. She was grinding hard on him, and he still had that scary smile and narrow eyes.
“Do you want me to stop, Sookie?”
“No.”
‘Are you sure?”
“Yes, don’t stop.”
Drip “Oh,” she jumped as the wax fell on her right nipple and from much closer.
”Lower,” she whispered.
Drip ”Ah, ha!” That was even lower, on the same nipple.
“More," she whispered.
Drip. “Ahh…. Eric … god.”
He threw the candle in the water and grabber her with both hands . She was really moving and he was helping her. Water was splashing and she was moving up and down on her knees.
He tightened his grip on her with one arm, kissing her hard, almost taking her breath. His other hand found the bottle of almond scented oil, popped the top and managed to get some of it onto the fingers of that hand. It was messy, but that was of no concern right now.
He was kissing her hard again as she moved wildly on him. His arm around her waist was iron, and she had her forehead pressed against his, arms around his neck and without warning he shoved two fingers into her back entrance, hard.
She screamedand squirmed andreached a mind-blowing release. Eric’s was just after, precipitated by Sookie biting his lip. She was still on his lap, and he was still working his fingers in and out of her slowly.
“Don’t stop,” she whispered to him. Her head was on his shoulder now – she couldn’t look at him again, and he smiled as he held her and probed her.
She sat back a little, hands on his shoulders again, eyes closed and lost in the sensations she was feeling. Eric was kissing the tops of her breasts, and she wiped away the remnants of wax so he could take her nipples into his mouth. He clamped down a little on the right one, and the pain was bright and exquisite.
Eric was still inside her, and hard again. His hand was relentless she felt another orgasm building when he bit her nipple hard and began to draw blood deeply. Sookie screamed-- she was crazed, sobbing, digging her nails into his shoulders and drawing blood. One scratch was really bleeding and she latched onto it before it could begin to close. She sucked it as hard as she could and Eric howled as he came again. When it was over, she was exhausted and he was quietly laughing as they both began to regain their senses.She moved to one side of his legs and he pulled her sideways onto his lap so he could cuddle her. She laid her head on his shoulder and actually fell asleep for a few minutes while he held her.
She heard him gently laugh to himself again and whispered breathlessly, “Why are you laughing?”
“I am delighted with you, my lover. Every day you grow more magnificent, more sensuous, more daring. You are my Goddess, dear one. I have never seen a woman such as you before. You fit me so perfectly, I feel as if you were born to be mine.”
“Do you really mean that?”
“My lover, I have no reason to say it if it were not true. We are bonded, we are engaged, we are living together now and we are with child. There is nothing more I could gain by lying to you.”
“Hold me a little longer before we wash our hair, ok?”
“I’ll hold you as long as you want, my lover.”
She got as close to him as she could. She would have hidden inside of him if she could. How was it possible to want anyone so desperately and love them as much as she loved him? ‘I could have him forever if I wanted to' she thought to herself, ’I only have to say the words.'
Chapter 14
Bathed, shampooed and dried, Sookie headed back to her side of the bed and Eric checked his phone messages. All was quiet at Fangtasia, and the evening stretched out before them. Eric threw the steno pad on the bed and handed Sookie the email he printed out from Bobby Burnham that had the wedding planner names in it.
“These should get you started, my lover.”
“Wedding planners? Do we really need a wedding planner? How big is it going to be?”
“That is up to you, but I am the Sheriff of Area 5, so certain invitations go without saying.” He sat on the bed next to her, trying to see if she had written anything yet.
“Such as?”
“The King, Felipe de Castro, as well as Russell Edgington and some friends I have in area 7, Sandy, Victor, all of my subjects…”
“All of them? How many is that?”
“About 300, total. We don’t need to bother with anyone just passing through, and many of them are since Katrina.”
“That’s a lot of people. I hardly have anyone to invite.”
“On the contrary, my lover, you have two were packs and your Witches. Are you going to invite your brother?”
“I hadn’t even thought about Jason – Would it be safe for him there?”
“As long as he doesn’t start any conflict with anyone, or find himself alone with a hungry vampire, he should be fine.”
“Jason has a way of finding trouble.”
“It must run in the family,” Eric said, giving her a sly smile and a wink.
“You think you’re funny, don’t you, Northman?” she teased him back. “Seriously, though, Eric, that’s a lot of people and a lot of work. I don’t know if it’s possible to do that in four months.”
“We could wait until after the baby is born, Sookie, there are no definite dates we must follow.”
“I know this is silly, but I’d really like us to be married before he’s born.”
“Would you prefer a small private ceremony in Las Vegas or New Orleans?”
“Is that an option?”
“Yes. I’d still have to invite Felipe, Sandy and Victor and, of course, Pam.”
“Of course,” she agreed.
“You could invite your two Witches and brother – that’s seven guests, and the odds are two of mine won’t attend. Then we can have a reception for Area 5 at Fangtasia, and my staff would take care of that.”
“Would you rather do it in New Orleans or Vegas? I don’t know much about either one.”
“Vegas would be a good move for me politically.”
“Does that matter?”
“Politics will always matter while I am Sheriff, lover.”
“What would make Vegas a better move than New Orleans?”
“If we were married in Vegas, it would most likely take place on Felipe de Castro’s estate or in his hotel. I’d be very surprised if he didn’t insist on hosting it.”
“I could have Amelia and Octavia and Jason there? Are you sure?”
“I’d be very surprised if there was a problem with that.”
“So why would Felipe offer that? Why would that be good?”
“Felipe would offer so he could show how magnanimous he is to his sheriffs and show off his grounds. It would call attention to the lavish lifestyle he leads.”
“Vamps love to show off what they own.”
“Exactly. It would also be a way to show off some of his newly acquired assets.”
“Such as?”
“You and me, Sookie. I know you hate hearing that but the fact is, we are both feathers in his cap. I have no doubt he’d throw a small cocktail party or something to introduce us to his Nevada retinue. It would be acknowledging him as a paternal figure to us. It would be a good networking opportunity for me.”
“Will you get mad if I say I don’t want my wedding to be controlled by vampires?”
“No, I rather expected that would be the case.”
“Oh, you did, huh?”
“I did.”
“So you’ve thought about this? Like, other than when we’ve talked about it?”
“Yes, I have. I have to take into account how things affect my position as Sheriff. Being wed to a human, even one of value such as you, may be seen as a kind of weakness. Having de Castro’s blessing could send a message that he approves of the union. You were pledged our protection, so he might consider it his right to be there, anyway.”
“Can I think about this a while?”
“Of course – it is your choice to make, Sookie, I want you to be happy.”
“Why do you care if I’m happy or not?”
“Don’t be silly, lover.”
“What’s in it for you if I’m happy?”
“Love. Sex. Companionship. Fun. Light.”
“Light?”
“You have no idea how much brighter my world has been since I met you, Sookie. I’ve been living in shadows for centuries. There were things I enjoyed more than others, of course, but not like this. I never expected to have this. I have fun with you.”
“We could be having fun right now, you know.” She leaned over to kiss him.
“Mmm – yes we could, but I’m really afraid we are over doing it. Our bath tonight was very strenuous. Besides, I have a surprise for you. I’ll go get it.”
He ran down the stairs, and she looked at the steno pad. She was thinking that she could put her foot down about the vampire wedding, and at one point she would have. It seemed so silly now to fight with him over something that isn’t going to change. He was a vampire, a very powerful one, and if she was honest with herself, she liked both of those things about him.
He was exciting, and extravagant and she learned things from him she knew she would never learn from a human or even most other vamps. Eric had a way of explaining things that made things that were kind of extreme make sense. Sometimes he seemed to know more about her than she did herself and that was scary and amazing and yes, it was fun. He was helping her test her own limits, and it turned out they went further than she had ever dreamed. She wanted very much to know how much farther there was to go. She had a feeling that there was a lot more, but she knew he would take her there a little at a time and he’d stop before it went too far. That thought caused a pang of desire down low in her. She laughed because she knew he would feel it, too. Maybe she could still talk him into some more fun tonight…
“Here we go, dear one.” He had something behind his back and he was reaching into the drawer of his nightstand. He took out a remote control and pressed a button. The TV at the foot of the bed rose up out of its cabinet. He told her it was there, but they never really watched it before. He opened a box – apparently he had been hiding a DVD behind his back – and slipped it into a slot on the side of the TV. She never saw anything like that before. He had such amazing stuff everywhere you looked.
“So what are we watching?”
“A movie, my lover, one you said I must see.”
He hit what she assumed was the play button and the dvd started. It was Tombstone.
“Hey – we were just talking about this!”
“Yes, and since we need to act a little less like Pagan revelers and a little more like an old married couple, I thought this would be a good time to watch this together, and you can tell me about the best parts.”
“You’re not serious.”
“I am very serious, my lover, I want to learn about … what were their names?”
“Wyatt Earp and Doc Holliday?”
“Yes. They were cowboys, I take it? Come, lover, cuddle with me and tell me about the story.”
“Well, first, every time someone calls you Sheriff, I think of Kurt Russell, the actor who plays Wyatt Earp in this movie.”
“He is a Sheriff?”
“He was the most famous Sheriff in the old west.”
“Was he handsome and powerful?”
“Powerful – sometimes. Handsome, very. So was his best friend, a gambler named Doc Holliday.”
“A sheriff and a gambler were best friends?”
“Yes, in those days people were all a little corrupt.”
“In these days, too, Sookie, do not lie to yourself.”
She couldn’t believe she was snuggled up in bed, naked, with Eric Northman, and they were watching a western. This was - what was that word on her calendar? Surreal. She giggled.
"What is funny, my lover?”
“This. Us. Hanging in your bed watching a movie – naked!”
“You do not enjoy this?”
“Yeah, I enjoy it, but I can’t believe you can!”
“I have watched TV at different points in my life. You said this was something I had to see so we will see it.“
He turned the lights off, and put his arm around her.
“Now Doc Holliday – he was a physician?”
"He was a dentist before he got sick and had to move west.”
“What kind of 'sick'?"
“He had TB – tuberculosis.”
“I remember that. People coughed up bits of their lungs.”
“Eww. “
“Yes, they died slow deaths.”
“I guess. Anyway, you remember watching Gone With the Wind?”
“Of course – Rhett and Scarlett. You compared us to them.”
“Right, well remember the guy Scarlett pined for all those years? Ashley Wilkes?"
“Yes?”
“That character is based on Doc Holliday. You’ll hear Doc talk about falling in love with his cousin when he was young and she joined a convent. Margaret Mitchell was that girl’s cousin, and she used their story for Ashley and Melanie.”
“And this is something everyone knows?”
“Not really. My daddy loved westerns so I read a lot about cowboys when I was a little girl, and after I read Gone with the Wind I did some research about the writer. Almost anyone would recognize the name Wyatt Earp, though.”
And that was the evening. The cuddled. They watched the movie. Eric laughed at the right parts, popped his fangs at the part when McMasters was dragged by his horse and any other time they showed blood. She was surprised at his reaction to the end of the movie, where they told the love story of Wyatt and Josephine who were married for 47 years.
“We will dance that way in the snow,” he said as she lay in his arms.
“We will? It doesn’t snow much in Louisiana.”
“It snows in Sweden.”
“Sweden?”
“I thought we would honeymoon in Sweden.”
“That’s a long way to fly when I’m pregnant.”
“True. What if we go to Alaska and watch whales? We can dance in the snow there.”
“Ok, that sounds more doable.”
“We will go to Sweden together one day, though. I want you to see my home.”
“I’d like that.”
“I want my son to see Sweden some day, too.” He smiled down at her and kissed her. He used the remote to put the TV away and they were together in the dark.
He kissed her deeply and she responded. His hands explored her and found her ready for more.
“I’m going to make love to you as I promised to do last night, my lover.”
Not another word was spoken that night.
Chapter 15
“Miss Sookie?”
Sookie stretched and opened her eyes.
“’morning, Alicia.”
“Good morning, Miss. Did you rest well?”
“Very well. Thanks. What’s for breakfast?”
“A small rare steak and eggs, herb tea and orange juice.”
“No coffee?”
“Mr. Northman said not. He left this note for you this morning?”
Alicia put the tray across Sookie’s lap, handed her the note, then went to the bathroom to gather laundry.
“I’ve got the monitor with me if you need me, Miss.”
“Oh, OK, thanks, Alicia.”
Sookie looked at the beautiful script on the envelope, then opened it.
Dear One,
I forgot to tell you that I must go in to the club tonight to review invoices and take care of a few other details. If you want to go with me, you may, or you may stay home, whichever you prefer. I want you to do what feels best to you.
If you decide to go, and you have it with you, I would like it very much if you wore the white dress with the red flowers. It is supposed to be warm tonight, and clear, so it should be a comfortable choice. I’d like to see you wear it while you still can.
I love you,
Eric
She was a little disappointed that he had to go in to Fangtasia. She liked having him all to herself and she wasn’t too keen on the idea of leaving the house. Given a choice between staying home alone or staying close to Eric, she wanted to stay close to him.
She finished her breakfast and Alicia came to clear her dishes. She looked through the closet to see if she had that dress with her – she did. She found a push-up bra, a red thong and her red heels so she was all set. It sounded like he wanted her to be ready when he got up, so she’d plan to get into the shower early so she’d be all ready when he got up. He had said several times how much he liked that dress on her so she was hoping for a little action, before, after and maybe even during Fangtasia. She laughed at herself – she was out of control!
She was in love, so that was OK. It was good to want Eric as badly as she did. It was healthy, even when they got a little kinky, though they hadn’t really done anything that bad. She bet Jason had done much worse. She laughed when she thought how HE would react to knowing the things she did with Eric. She decided she’d better make sure that never happened or she’d be short one brother or one fiancé.
Fiancé! She loved the sound of that. She thought she might never get married because of her disability. She only had a little hope of it when she met Bill. Now, though, she had a blood bond with one of the oldest, most powerful vampires in Louisiana, maybe in the whole country. He was rich, strong, carved out of steel and gorgeous. Sometimes she wondered why he would want her, but most of the time she was just glad he did.
She looked at herself in the dresser mirror. Uh oh, it was starting. She could see a little bulge in her tummy. She didn’t think it was so much she couldn’t wear the flowered dress, but it was definitely there. She put both hands over it. Her baby. Eric’s son. She smiled at that. He was going to be insufferable. She hoped this kid liked swords because Eric would have him training as soon as he could stand up. His son would be a warrior, though she hoped he’d be better at staying out of trouble than his mommy and daddy were.
Ew – she felt her stomach turn.
‘Please tell me I’m not going to get sick,’ she thought, ‘if I throw up, Eric won’t let me go to the club with him. He won’t want to fool around, either, and I don’t know if I could stand that.' She never felt the sensations she was feeling in her pelvic area. The last few days it was like it was alive and in control of her. She lay down on the bed, and curled up on her side. She laughed to herself – the fetal position. Little Eric would be in the same position inside her. She liked the idea of that. She hugged her arms around her stomach.
“Miss Sookie?”
Sookie opened her eyes.
“I’m sorry, Miss, did I wake you?”
“Uh, yeah, I guess I did fall asleep.”
“It’s 4:30, Miss. I brought you a turkey sandwich and a glass of milk. I’ll be leaving for the day if you don’t need me. I have an appointment I wanted to make so I’d like to leave now unless you need me to stay?”
She sat the tray across Sookie’s lap.
“Oh, that’s fine, Alicia, thanks for the sandwich. I’m glad you woke me. I have to get ready to go to the club with Eric.”
“Alright then, good night, Miss.”
“Good night, Alicia, drive safely.”
It didn’t occur to Sookie until Alicia left that she was naked and not under the covers this time. She was getting as bad as her vampire. He didn’t care who saw him naked and she was getting the same way. Or maybe she was just so sleepy it didn’t dawn on her until now. “OK, Sookie, try to eat this sandwich and keep it down,” she told herself sternly. She was only a little sure she could manage it.
She finished the sandwich and headed to the shower. She’d actually have time to shave her legs for a change. She didn’t like to do that in front of Eric, though he had even offered to do it for her. He had offered to shave somewhere else, too, but there was no way she was letting him do that. He didn’t understand why women shaved at all. He spent so many centuries when women didn’t shave that it still looked a little strange to him. He said women were trying to make themselves look like little girls. She said he just didn’t get it. He had smirked at her – it was silly for her to say that to him and she knew it. He knew more about everything than she ever would about anything.
She did her hair, pulling it back with a headband the way she did the first night at Fangtasia. She put on the push-up bra and was surprised that there seemed to be more to push than usual. Eric would like that, she laughed to herself. She pulled on the little red lace thong, happy that it still looked good on her and knowing Eric loved tiny lingerie like that. He thought that was one of the greatest inventions of the 20th century. She cracked up when he told her that.
She finished her make up, slipped on THE DRESS as he referred to it, and stepped into her shoes. She was looking at her profile in the mirror, looking for visible tummy bulge, when Eric walked in.
“Perfect.” He said and his fangs ran down. His eyes were glittering. “What a beautiful sight to wake up to, my lover. I’m glad to see you are going with me. I would have missed you.”
“I decided if I had to choose between staying home and staying close to you, I’d rather stay close to you.”
He raised her chin with his finger and kissed her sweetly. “I’d like you to stay close, too. I would worry about leaving you alone, though I considered sending Pam to stay with you.”
“You need Pam there, don’t you?”
“Yes, but I would have worked around that.”
“Well, now you don’t have to. Are you going to shower?”
“Very quickly, yes.”
“Go ahead and I’ll get your clothes ready.”
'There he goes with the shit-eating grin again,' she thought. “What?” she asked.
“I like it when you do wifely things.”
“Whatever – go shower.” She kissed him and he kicked it into Vampire gear. By the time she had a pair of black jeans and a dark red silk shirt in her hands, he was done. He grabbed the pants and started to put them on.
“Going commando?” she laughed.
“Yes. Now you will know all night that I am ready to take you at any minute.”
“I like the sound of that."
“And I like you in that dress. Your bosom is growing. Your breasts are bigger now.”
“Yeah, that’s not the only thing that’s growing.”
“What else?”
“My belly – I’m starting to show.”
“Really? Show me!” He pulled up the front of her dress.
“See?”
“Yes, I do. It’s very small, but it is there. This is wonderful!”
“You won’t think it’s so wonderful when I can’t see my feet.”
“That will only be a very short time, my lover. And I told you, I will love you at any size.”
He was pulling the dark, blood red silk shirt on and buttoning the cuffs. He was so beautiful it made her ache.
“Do you have to get there right away?”
“Yes, my lover, I’m sorry but I do, but do not worry. I will be all yours in a very short time and we will enjoy the night together. Let’s go.”
******
As the corvette slowly merged into traffic, Sookie looked at Eric. “What’s going on?”
“What do you mean, lover?”
“You’re following the speed limit!”
“You are with child, and I’m going to be very careful with you in the car for the next four months.”
“Who are you and what have you done with Eric Northman?”
He laughed loudly. “Maybe I should get one of those little signs that say 'baby on board'?”
She laughed with him, and he took her hand and held it.
It was about seven when they pulled into the back lot at Fangtasia. He held the door for her, then held the back door of the club open and let her enter first. The first person they saw was Pam.
“Well, didn’t expect to see you tonight, Sookie. You are well?”
“Hi, yeah, I’m well. Thanks for letting Eric take a few days off.”
Pam laughed at the idea of her giving Eric permission for… anything.
“Pam,” he nodded at her.
“Master. I put the invoices on your desk. You have messages as well.”
“Continue what you were doing, and I will call you if I need you.”
Pam nodded and walked down the hall.
“She has a really pretty mouth,” Sookie said.
Eric smiled to himself but said nothing.
As they went into his office, Sookie looked around and noticed the couch. She was a little queasy. “Eric, is it ok if I lie on your couch while you do whatever you have to do?”
“Of course. Are you ill?”
“A little sick to my stomach. It comes and goes.”
Eric pushed a button on his desk.
“Yes, Master?” a voice answered.
”Bring a ginger ale to my office immediately.”
“Yes, Master.”
“You didn’t have to do that, Eric, but thank you.”
“Go ahead and lie down, lover. Do you want a blanket?"
“No, I’ll be fine.” She curled up on the leather couch. A human bar maid came in with a glass of ginger ale. Eric motioned toward Sookie and the girl pulled a little table next to the couch and set the drink on a napkin.
“Thank you,” Sookie said.
“Yes, Mistress.” The girl left quickly.
“Why did she call me ‘mistress’?” Sookie asked.
“Because that is what you are, dear one. I am Master, you are Mistress and they know that if they do not address you properly they will be punished.”
“I don’t know if I can get used to that, Eric.”
“You are already used to many things you did not think you could be, my dear. This is just one more thing you will come to expect and then forget about.”
“If you say so.”
“I do.”
She took a sip of ginger ale, closed her eyes, and fell asleep.
She woke up about an hour and a half later. There was a blue blanket over her, and she was alone in Eric’s office. Some date, she was. At least she didn’t feel sick anymore. There was a mirror on the wall behind the couch and she checked her make up. She didn’t wear much, and what she did have on seemed fine, so she sat up and waited a minute for her head to clear.
Pam came in. “The Master sent me to check on you. Are you feeling better?”
“Yes, I am, I just need a minute to wake up.”
“He said to tell you that he is entertaining a VIP, but he will be with you shortly.”
“OK, Pam, thanks.”
“I’ll tell him you are awake. I think he wanted to introduce you.”
Pam left. Sookie stretched and stood up, checking her dress in the mirror. She was afraid it had wrinkled, but it didn’t look bad at all. She took a small brush out of her hand bag and touched up her hair. She was just putting the band back in when Eric came into the office.
“You are awake, my lover!”
“Yes, I am.” She reached up and kissed him. He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close to him, and she hugged him as tightly as she could.
“Are you feeling better, lover? You seem a little stronger.”
“Yes, I’m much better. As a matter of fact, the only thing wrong with me right now is I want to get you home and into bed.”
“Ah. Well, that must wait a little while, but it will happen. I must get back to my guest. In the mean time…” he bent and whispered in her ear, “would you like to play a little game, dear one?”
“Mmmm. What did you have in mind?”
“You must do exactly as I say for the rest of the night, without argument and without hesitation. Do you think you could do that for me?”
“That means I have to trust you not to make me do anything horrible, right?”
“Of course – but I will test your boundaries. That’s the whole point. Are you up to a challenge?”
“Yes.” She looked at him confidently.
“Remember – no hesitation, you just obey my commands.”
“Ok.”
“Turn and face my desk.” She did.
“Now bend at the waist and put your hands on the edge of the desk.” She did.
“Spread your legs, Sookie.”
She moved her legs further apart. He lifted her skirt, caressed her bottom, and slowly pulled the red lace thong down to her ankles.
“Step out of it, Sookie.”
She picked up one foot, then the other, and he slipped it off.
He stood up, squeezing both of her bottom cheeks briefly. She could feel the cloth of her thong in one hand. He reached forward with the other, between her legs, and rubbed her nub in little circles. He pulled his hand back enough to slide two fingers into her. She gasped and wiggled a little and he laughed softly. Then he removed his hand and lowered her skirt.
“Stand up, my lover.”
“What are…”
“Shhh, dear one.”
He raised the thong to his face, kissed it, inhaled deeply and put it in the pocket of his jeans. He opened the door.
“After you, dear one.”
Her eyes bugged a little. “Eric, I can’t…”
“Sookie, my guest is waiting. Do not make me look bad in front of her. Do as I say.”
“What if I don’t?”
“I’ll throw you over my shoulder and carry you out, and you will have to deal with the consequences later. You said you would do as I say, Sookie. I expect you to honor your word. Now go.”
She started to speak but the stern look on his face stopped her. She looked down and walked out the door. He followed her out.
“Stand tall, Sookie, you should look proud to be with me. I want people to see how beautiful you are.”
Her face was burning. Under normal circumstances, being without panties might be a little turn on, but in a vampire bar, everyone would know she was naked beneath her dress, and Eric knew that. She realized that he wanted them to know.
As they entered the bar, she could feel the other vamps turning to look at her, reacting to her scent. She was still flushed, and still aroused from Eric’s brief attentions in the office. As they approached Eric’s table, she saw a woman seated there. She stood up to greet them. She was striking – yes, that was the word. Tall, with short dark hair and a commanding presence.
“Sabrina, this is my bonded, Sookie Stackhouse, soon to be Sookie Northman,” he proclaimed proudly. “Sookie, this is Sabrina Maxwell, Sheriff of Area 3.” The woman nodded and Sookie nodded back to her.
“It’s nice to meet you, Sheriff Maxwell.” She was trying to remember her manners, though all she could think about was the area between her legs.
“Very nice to meet you, Sookie. Please call me Sabrina. I see that Eric did not exaggerate. You certainly live up to his glowing description of you.”
She was still blushing. “Thank you, Sabrina.”
“Shall we sit down?” Eric asked, loving his role as lord and master of the room.
Sabrina resumed her seat on one side of the booth. Eric motioned for Sookie to slide in before him on the opposite side and then he joined her there. He motioned to the bar and two bloods and a ginger ale were delivered immediately.
“So, Eric tells me you are going to be wed as well as bonded. He will be the first Sheriff in North America to marry.”
“Really?” Sookie was surprised. “I didn’t realize it was that unusual.”
“Yes, he will be a trail blazer. It’s usually younger vampires who go in for Mainstreaming like that. It’s possible he will be the oldest vampire in the world to take vows with a human.”
“How will the other Sheriffs feel about that?” Sookie was a little worried now.
“No one will question Eric’s decision – he’s too well respected for that. It’s likely that it will make the practice much more acceptable in the vampire community. If the great Eric Northman can take vows with a human, anyone should be able to – though you aren’t strictly human, are you, dear?”
“Sookie is a telepath,” Eric interjected. “She’s got a touch of Supe in her."
“Ah, well, that is something, at least. She is beautiful to be sure, but I knew there must be some attraction beyond the physical, considering your background, Eric.”
“His background?”
“My dear, Eric is known for his romantic exploits. He has been with some of the most beautiful women in history; human, vampire and even an undine and a fairy or two, eh, Northman?”
Sookie looked at him. Was this woman insulting her? Or was she just busting on Eric? She was hard to read.
“Oh, I didn’t know that. Women obviously find him attractive.”
“Yes, they do. You’ve got yourself quite a catch, my dear. Congratulations.”
“Thank you.” Sookie still wasn’t sure about this woman. Was she jealous of her? Or of Eric? She did seem to be looking at Sookie’s cleavage a lot.
“Excuse me, Sheriff Maxwell,“ Pam interrupted. Yay, Pam. ”There’s a call for you at the bar.”
“Excuse me, please,” Sabrina said as she got up to follow Pam back to the phone.
Eric put his arm around Sookie and whispered so quietly she could barely hear, “Raise up and pull your skirt up so you are sitting directly on the seat.”
She was shocked at the suggestion and it showed in her face.
“Do it quickly, Sookie, before she comes back.” He was serious, looking at her very intently. She swallowed hard, and closed her eyes, but she did as she was told. Now her bare bottom was directly against the leather seat of the booth. She never felt so exposed, though she was sure no one could see her with Eric beside her.
“Why are you pressing your legs together, Sookie? Open your knees,” he whispered as his hand patted her knee. Her breathing was hard, but she opened her legs. The next thing she knew his hand was under her skirt, touching her, and she was mortified. She looked up to see if anyone was watching. He was looking at her with that look again – the scary, sexy one with the narrow eyes and evil smile. His fangs were partially down.
He nibbled her ear. She thought she would faint. Suddenly, he sat up and pulled his had away. Sabrina was coming back. Holy shit – she was sure the bitch would see from her face what had happened. Is that what it felt like to have sex in public? It wasn’t really sex, it was just… oh, hell, she couldn’t think. She felt dizzy. She wanted Eric so badly right now she could scream. She wanted out of this booth, out of this bar and she wanted him inside her. Her whole being and awareness seemed to be focused between her legs. She squirmed a little and she could see Eric look sideways at her and smile even as he was talking to Pam and Sabrina.
Suddenly, Sookie was aware that the vamps in the booth behind theirs were aware of her. She heard one make comment about her scent, in very crude terms. She was pretty sure Eric heard it, too, because he laughed just a little as he raised his bottle of blood to his lips.
One of the males behind them, a big, biker looking vamp, walked over to the bar and got a drink, then stared right at her as he came back across the rooms. Eric growled at him and he nodded and went back to his seat. Sabrina seemed amused.
“She’s quite the little attention-getter, isn’t she? She stands out even when she’s hiding in a corner.”
“You can see why I like to keep her close to me. She’s hard to resist.”
“Apparently. I’d better be heading back to my nest. It was nice seeing you again, Eric. A pleasure meeting you, Sookie,” she purred. Sookie couldn’t tell, again, if she was being insulted or complimented and it was starting to piss her off. She’s glad she was leaving.
“I’ll see you to the door,” Eric said as he rose and accompanied her to the front door.
Pam came over and sat down. “Well, Sookie, how did you like meeting one of your former rivals?”
“Huh?”
“Sabrina Maxwell has been after Eric for a century or more. She claimed to be here on business, but the first thing she did was ask about you, so my guess is she was here to see how attached to you Eric really is.”
“You think so? She said a couple of things where I couldn’t tell if she was insulting me or complimenting me.”
“Probably both. She probably found you attractive too, and once she saw how Eric fawns over you, she didn’t know whether to be more jealous of him or of you.”
“Do I need to worry about her?”
“Not at all. Eric has no interest in anyone but you, and she hasn’t got enough power to challenge him in any political situation.”
“Thanks, Pam, that makes me feel better.”
“There’s nothing for you to be insecure about, Sookie. He’s not going anywhere. He couldn’t if he tried. Your bond wouldn’t let him, and he likes it that way.”
“Oh… OK.”
Eric returned, smiling like a Cheshire cat. “Now that’s what I like to see, my two girls conspiring against the competition,” he said as he slid next to Sookie, laughing.
“No competition at all as far as I could see, right, Sookie?”
“Yeah, none at all.”
“That’s good to hear, my lover. No one can compete with you. I was hoping you would not be jealous.”
“Should I be?”
“Of course not, dear one, but she was very catty with you. I was proud that you stayed above trading insults with her. It would have demeaned you. Instead, you were gracious and sweet and sexy, everything she was hoping you would not be.”
Pam laughed, “I’d better get back to the front door.” She nodded to Sookie as she left.
Eric put his arm around Sookie again and before she knew it his hand was under her skirt again.
“Eric,” she whispered urgently, “don’t. Didn’t you see that guy before?”
“The one I growled at because he wanted you? Obviously.” His hand grew more insistent. He kissed her cheek, then nibbled her ear.
“Then why…?”
“Because I can, and he can’t. Every vampire in this room, and most of the humans, wants you, my lover, but only I can have you.”
She was having trouble breathing. “I feel like you’re putting me on display.”
“I am.”
“It’s degrading.”
“You don’t feel degraded, my lover. I know what you are feeling, and shame is not a part of it.”
“Oh, really?”
“Yes, really. Even if we were not bonded, I would know what my hand knows. You are very, very wet, Sookie.” He kissed her neck and she tried not to moan.
“Eric…” she was pleading now.
“Come with me.” He stood up and held his hand out for her. He motioned to the DJ, who announced a change in song. He took Sookie onto the dance floor. “This is from Master to Mistress, Peter Gabriel, In Your Eyes.”
“Eric…" she pulled back a little, but he frowned at her so she let him pull her close and laid her face in his chest.
He kissed her hair and whispered to her, “Listen to the words, Sookie. I chose this song for you.”
love I get so lost, sometimes
days pass and this emptiness fills my heart
when I want to run away
I drive off in my car
but whichever way I go
I come back to the place you are
She looked up at him.
all my instincts, they return
and the grand facade, so soon will burn
without a noise, without my pride
I reach out from the inside
He looked at her. She was flushed again. Oh, shit why were they standing in a room full of people? He held her tight around the waist, and held their hands up between them and he inhaled, and she knew he was taking in her scent.
Fangs down, eyes bright blue, he caught her gaze…
in your eyes
the light the heat
in your eyes
I am complete
in your eyes
I see the doorway to a thousand churches
in your eyes
the resolution of all the fruitless searches
in your eyes
I see the light and the heat
in your eyes
oh, I want to be that complete
I want to touch the light
the heat I see in your eyes
Her breathing was ragged now, and she could feel his desire hard and pressed against her. She remembered he went commando this evening. DAMN!
love, I don't like to see so much pain
so much wasted and this moment keeps slipping away
I get so tired of working so hard for our survival
I look to the time with you to keep me awake and alive
‘Hold it together, Sookie,’ she pleaded with herself. ‘Eventually you’ll get him back to his office and jump him.’
He kissed her, and she nearly fell as her knees buckled. He laughed a little into her mouth. He took both her hands and stretched their arms out between them, then pulled her close and swung her around.
and all my instincts, they return
and the grand facade, so soon will burn
without a noise, without my pride
I reach out from the inside
She was painfully aware that the skirt of her dress was flaring out as he turned her. It’s a good thing the dance floor wasn’t elevated. She could feel a breeze. She could feel every eye in the room on them. She could tell most of the vamps had popped their fangs watching them.
in your eyes
the light the heat
in your eyes
I am complete
in your eyes
I see the doorway to a thousand churches
in your eyes
the resolution of all the fruitless searches
Her mind was racing. ‘Oh, god, I don’t know if I can take this. He’s so beautiful. I should be mad at him. I should hate him. All I want to do is feel him inside me. This song is so sweet but it’s lasting FOREVER!’
in your eyes
I see the light and the heat
in your eyes
oh, I want to be that complete
I want to touch the light,
the heat I see in your eyes
in your eyes in your eyes
in your eyes in your eyes
in your eyes in your eyes
As the song slowly faded, he actually bent her backwards and kissed her and the room applauded. She couldn’t crawl in a hole and die, so she plastered on her emergency smile and tried to be gracious as he held her hand and bowed.
He took her arm in his and escorted her out of the room and into his office.
Before they were in the door, she was up in his arms and he was kissing her. He put her on the couch, raised her skirt and finally his tongue was on her, in her. His fingers were in her then as he licked and nibbled then…
He stood up.
“I’ll be back in a minute, Sookie. Hold that thought.” He was out the door before she had a chance to react. What the HELL, Northman! She was gonna kill him. All night, he’d get her started and stop, or take her out in front of people, and if she didn’t have some release soon, her head would explode. She didn’t care if he liked it or not, she needed relief so she began to caress herself.
Eric walked up to Pam. “Put someone else on the door. Go to my office and see to your mistress. She needs your help. I’ll be there in 20 minutes.” Pam caught the scent on his lips and looked at him oddly. “You know exactly what I mean Pam. See to her.” And he walked away with a smile. He went back out onto his throne and took out his blackberry. He checked his email. He kicked a chubby man in a Dio t-shirt in the face. He chuckled to himself. He could feel exactly what Sookie was feeling. Pam owed him one.
Pam was in the room before Sookie heard her. She jumped, and pushed her skirt down.
“The Master said you needed my help, but it looks like you were doing fine without me.”
“Did he send you here?”
“Yes, and he told me to see to you.” Pam knelt in front of Sookie, “Would you like me to help you. Sookie?” She leaned forward and Sookie stretched up to meet her lips. Pam kissed her deeply. Sookie moaned. Now Pam’s hand was under her dress and finally, Sookie was free to react. Pam kissed Sookie’s neck, then the tops of her breasts. Her lips were lush and soft and even her breath was sweet.
Sookie moved so Pam could reach behind her and unzip her dress. Her bra was open before she knew it – Pam could do that with one hand. In no time, her bra was off, the dress was around her waist and Pam was nipping at her nipples as she worked Sookie into a frenzy with her fingers.
Pam’s dress was strapless so Sookie pushed it down and began to massage her breasts. She’d never touched another woman’s breasts before and it was soft and wonderful. Pam moved her mouth down between Sookie’s legs and she was writhing. She managed to get her dress over her head as Pam’s mouth and fingers worked magic on her center. Sookie was wearing nothing but a pair of red heels and Pam was topless when Eric came back into the room, so quietly that they didn’t notice him. He quietly moved behind his desk, sat in his chair and watched them. He rubbed his bulge a bit, but that’s all – it wasn’t time just yet. Sookie started to talk very fast, “oh, god, yes, yes, oh, don’t stop.” Eric smiled and tried not to laugh so he wouldn’t disturb them. In another minute, Sookie came on Pam’s tongue and fingers, crying out as she did. Sookie was just coming down when Eric spoke.
“Having fun girls?” He tried to sound very stern, so Sookie wouldn’t know if he was angry or not. He’d never let her know that this was a dream come true for him, one he never dared hope for. She really was perfect for him.
Sookie was startled, and suddenly realized she was naked, spread and Pam was between her legs.
“Oh, yes, Master,” Pam replied.
“What about you, Sookie? Are you having fun?”
She was speechless. She didn’t know what to say.
“Answer me, Sookie.” He said softl.
“Ye – yes.”
“Have you had enough my lover, or would you like to continue the party downstairs?”
“Downstairs.”
“Pam, do you want to join us downstairs?”
“Yes, Master.”
“Alright.” He reached for the intercom on his desk.
“Yes Master?” the voice answered.
“Clancy?”
“Yes.”
“Pam and I are occupied and cannot be disturbed. See to the closing of the bar and send the staff home. I will be staying late.”
“Yes, Master."
He opened the door to the stairs that led down to his special room.
“Right this way, Ladies. No clothing allowed.”
Chapter 16
Pamstood up and helped Sookie stand.
“You can keep the shoes on, dear one. They look lovely with your outfit. Pam, you are over dressed.”
“Yes, Master.” Pam wiggled out of her dress, leaving only a tiny black thong.
“Sookie, help Pam with her panties."
Sookie looked at Pam, who was smiling at her in a very sexy way, and she slowly began to pull the thong down. Pam stepped out of it, and as Sookie stood, Pam moved forward and rubbed her body against Sookie’s. Sookie’s knees buckled a little and Pam caught her and kissed her.
“Very nice, girls, now please head downstairs.” Eric said. This could not get any better. He knew Pam would go along with anything. He knew Sookie was losing her mind with desire. The trick was not to push Sookie too far, too fast. Pam was apt to push, so let’s take care of that first, he told himself.
The three of them went down the narrow stairs into the bedroom under Fangtasia. Sookie had been in it once before, but didn’t remember much about it. The walls were black, the ceiling bright red. There was a small bathroom to one side, a huge round mattress on a platform, a refrigerator and a microwave, and all the fixtures and appliances were black. There was a single large leather chair facing the bed that reminded her of Eric’s throne upstairs. Eric motioned to the bed.
“Make yourselves comfortable, ladies.” Pam took Sookie’s hand and pulled her onto the bed. She pulled Sookie into an embrace, kissing her and exploring her with her delicate hands.
Eric was still fully dressed, watching them.He walked over to the fridge, took out a blood and heated it up. He knew he couldn’t risk drinking from Sookie with Pam there. Pam would have to be controlled if he let her feed from Sookie, and he was thinking about doing just that.
“Pam, would you like to know a secret about Sookie?”
“Yes, Master.” She was nipping at Sookie’s neck. Sookie’s eyes were closed and she was moaning a little.
“I’ve told you that Sookie has an unusual taste – that she’s sweeter than most humans because she’s part fairy?”
“Yes.” Pam was nibbling Sookie’s nipples, as Sookie ran her hands all over Pam, smoothing her hair and exploring her.
“Well, since she has become pregnant, she’s bleeding pure fairy.”
Pam raised her head and looked at Sookie hungrily, growling and showing her fangs.
“How long since you’ve had fairy blood, Pam?”
“Three years.”
“Would you like to taste Sookie?”
“Yes, Master.”
“Would you be willing to be restrained so I could be sure you wouldn’t harm her?”
“Yes, Master.”
“Two points, Pam. Sookie, let Pam move to the center.”
“Yes, Master.” Sookie and Pam spoke in unison then, and Eric had to turn his back so they wouldn’t see him smile. ‘She’s a natural,’ he thought.
Sookie moved to the side a bit, and Pam centered herself on the bed.She reached below the platform and brought up two leather restraints. She snapped one around her own wrist.
“Put the other one on her, Sookie.”
Sookie was nervous, and she fumbled a little, but she got the other restraint snapped.
“Pam’s a vampire, Sookie, you won’t be able to harm her. Do whatever you want to her, and let her taste you.”
Eric sat in the chair facing the bed. Sookie had thought that was exactly what it was for. He liked to watch.
Sookie had stopped thinking. It felt as if she was in a dream – a very hot dream – and she went with it. She straddled Pam’s tiny waist and cupped both of her breasts in her hand. She leaned forward and took Pam’s nipple in her mouth, nipping a bit with her teeth. Pam growled and pushed up between Sookie’s legs. She was writhing under Sookie’s touch as Sookie sucked hard on one nipple and pinched the other with her fingers. Eric was surprised at how rough Sookie was with Pam. For that matter, so was Pam, who was almost howling with pleasure. You had to get pretty rough to scare Pam, and he knew Sookie would never go that far.
Sookie raised her hips, giving Eric an amazing view, and leaned down to rub her breasts against Pam’s. He was amazed that she wasn’t showing any shyness.Sookie moved up Pam’s body, kissed her on the mouth and said, “Where do you want to bite me?”
“Your breast,” Pam growled.
Sookie leaned over her so Pam could reach her breast with her mouth. Pam was straining upward and latched onto Sookie. Sookie cried out, but not in pain. She liked it, a lot. Eric made a mental note – he’d never been that rough with Sookie, but she seemed to respond positively.
‘She’s tougher than she looks,’ he thought, ‘good to know.’
Pam let go of Sookies’ breast, and she moved to offer her the other one. Pam latched on again, moaning, and Sookie reached back and caressed herself.Pam was done, and the blood had intoxicated her. She was writhing beneath Sookie, who moved down her body to nip at her breasts again, then moved further down and opened Pam’s legs.
If Eric breathed, he’d be holding it now. He was sure Sookie wouldn’t do that, yet there she was, stroking Pam with her fingers, probing her,bending down to kiss and lick her. Pam was wild, and Sookie seemed spurred on by her reaction. Eric began to unbutton his shirt cuffs.
“Ah!” Pam cried out.
Did Sookie just… she did, she bit Pam, not hard but it didn’t take much in that particular spot. Sookie the sadist.
‘That’s my girl,’ Eric thought, fighting not to laugh out loud. He was unbuttoning his shirt and kicked off his boots.
Pam was bucking hard, and Sookie was having trouble controlling her. Eric stood and reached forward. “Here, Sookie. Put her legs over your shoulders and hold onto them. She won’t be able to get away from you that way.” He was speaking softly because Sookie was damn near in a trance, and he didn’t want to break the spell.
She was eating Pam aggressively, and he took his pants off.He came up behind Sookie, and stroked her bottom. She wiggled, but kept at Pam. He pulled her hips up a little so he could reach her, and slowly started to press into Sookie.
It started a chain reaction. Sookie was wild and Pam was wilder. He had to really hold Sookie still with his arms around her waist. He saw her let go of one of Pam’s legs and bring her hand up under her. He could tell when Sookie slid her fingers into Pam because Pam arched her back and cried out. Pam was deep in the thrall of the fae blood, and he doubted she really knew what was happening. She was all sensation at that point.
Sookie was working Pam enthusiastically, and pushing back against him. He moved one of his hands from her waist down to stroke her.“Unh, yes! More!”
Suddenly Pam went crazy and shrieked. He knew Sookie had done something different, but he couldn’t see what it was.Pam’s reaction was so wild that he was glad she was restrained. Pam growled and arched her back high, then started hard thrusts upward punctuated by short cries.
“Stop, Sookie, Stop!” Pam called to her, and Sookie raised her head and let Pam rest. Now that he had her full attention, Eric started driving hard into Sookie and she was literally begging for more.
“AAHHHHHHhhhhhh – ahhhhh!” Sookie let out a scream and fell forward on Pam. Eric held her hips and continued until he reached a very similar conclusion. Everyone was still and the only sound was the sound of Sookie panting. Pam shuddered and moaned a bit. Eric was experiencing little shocks.
Sookie was moving and Eric realized she was slipping her hand back under her body to caress herself.
‘You’ve got to be kidding,’ he thought. He raised up, moved back just enough to be able to bring his palm down on Sookie’s back side with a loud SLAP!
“OW!” Sookie yelled. She looked back at him, shocked. Pam was laughing.
“What was that for?!”
“That was for being greedy.”
“What do you mean?”
“You just collapsed from one of the most intense orgasms you’ve ever had and you’re already caressing yourself.”
Pam was still drunk but laughing hysterically.
“Serves you right to be bonded to a nympho, MASTER!” Pam teased him. He laughed.Sookie was rubbing her backside.
“Are you alright, dear one? I was just joking.”
“I don’t see anything funny about it,” she complained. He rubbed the spot and kissed it.
”I do,” Pam was still cracking up.
“What did you do to Pam to drive her so wild, Sookie? I thought she was going to break the restraints.”
“I did what you do to me sometimes.”
“What would that be?”
“She put her fingers up my backside,” Pam laughed. “She caught me off guard.”
“And without lube.” Eric looked at her with surprise and delight all over his face.
“Oops, I forgot,” Sookie said. Pam really cracked up.
“Well, my lover, if you were going to surprise anyone, Pam was a good choice. She likes that a great deal. Here, Sookie come up here.” He motioned for Sookie to move up and lie beside Pam, and he crawled up to the other side of her. He bent down to kiss Pam, then leaned over to kiss Sookie.
“Well, Sookie, was that what you had on your lusty little mind?”
“Yeah, but it was better than I thought it would be.”
“My Master has created a monster,” Pam laughed. She was always a little giddy after a good orgasm.
Eric stoked Pam’s tummy, as Sookie stroked her breast and leaned in to kiss Eric.
“Pam, I’m afraid I can’t let you go yet, you’re still high on fairy.”
“Yes, I am, and it’s lovely. I can’t believe you’ve got fairy on tap at your house,” she laughed. “Oh, Sookie – kiss me again,” Pam said. Sookie bent down to kiss her, and while she did Eric kissed her hair. He reached for Sookie and pulled her closer to Pam, then rubbed his hand over both of them. Sookie stroked Pam’s breast, then reached up and stroked Eric’s cheek with backs of her fingers.
“So what are you thinking,Master,” she said playfully.
“I am thinking how much easier my life will be since my two girls get along so well with each other,” he laughed. Then he was a little serious, “I love you both, you know, in different ways.”
“We love you, too,” Pam said.
“Yes, we do,” Sookie agreed.
“And I suppose, if you had to have a little human of your own, you could have done much worse than our Sookie, even if she wasn’t a temporary fairy,” Pam laughed.
Sookie and Eric laughed, too.
“Hey, I asked you the other day what an orgy was like. Was this an orgy?" Sookie asked.Pam laughed, but she was cooling down a bit.
“Hmm,” Eric replied. “What do you think, Pam. Does three close partners equal an orgy? Or does it require more than three? The presence of strangers, maybe?” he laughed.
“I never associated a ménage a trois with an orgy.Orgies, to me, have lots of participants.”
“A what?” Sookie asked.
“A ménage a trois,” Pam repeated.
“I’ve seen that in books, I think. What does it mean?”
“Three people bedding each other as we just did?”
“I’m glad you told me. I’d hate to have done something and not know what it was called.” They all laughed.
“You do one thing without knowing what it is called,” Eric teased her.
“What would that be?” Pam was curious.
“Never mind,” Sookie said.
“Pam,” Eric asked her, “What was Sookie doing when you came back to the office earlier?”
“You want the technical term?”
“No, what do girls call it, just among themselves?”
“The girls I know around here call it 'diddling'.”
“Is that what that means?!” Sookie was shocked. “The girls at work used to say that all the time, and I never knew what they were talking about. They’re a lot dirtier than I realized,” she laughed.
“Pam, can you control yourself now?”
“Yes, I’m just a little buzzed, but I’m not dangerous.”
“Sookie, open the restraint,” he said as he loosened the one on his side.
Pam stretched her arms, then put one around Sookie and kissed her. Sookie responded.
"Trade places with me, Sookie,” Pam said as she moved down the bed so Sookie could lie in between Eric and her.
Eric kissed Sookie and stroked her breast. Pam’s mouth found Sookie’s other breast and her hand slipped between Sookie’s legs. Sookie was moving her hips rhythmically against Pam’s hand. Sookie took Eric in her hand and stroked. He moaned.
Pam moved down the bed and pulled Sookie down the mattress a bit by her ankles, then moved up between Sookie’s legs, raising one over her shoulder and pressing their pelvic bones together. Pam began to writhe against Sookie and Sookie responded. Eric kissed her, then moved up the bed and moved himselfso Sookie could take him in her mouth. Eric held her head in his hand, and moved gently in and out of her mouth, not wanting to overwhelm her.
Sookie was moaning. Pam grew more insistent, and Sookie responded in kind. Eric took Sookie’s wrist and put it in the restraint by his hip. He was stoking her face, watching her as he moved in and out. Pam was moaning and obviously approaching her release. Eric moved his hand down to Sookie’s breast and held her head up a little so she could take him deeper. Pam was moaning, cried out and was quiet. She stretched like a cat, stroking her nails gently down Sookie’s breast, ribcage, stomach and thigh. She kissed Sookie’s knee and moved back off of the bed. Sookie shifted and stroked Eric’s thigh with her free hand. He shifted toward her as Pam took her wrist and gently pulled it back to the other restraint. She closed the clasp, nodded to Eric, and left.
Sookie and Eric were alone. Sookie’s wrists were cuffed so that her arms were far apart, Eric pulled out of her mouth, and moved over her body, sliding his hands under her shoulders and raising her a bit so he could rub his face over her breasts, kissing her all over her chest and stomach, pulling her legs up and entering her slowly.
Sookie moaned. Being unable to move her hands made her more aware of her body, and she was completely focused on the feel of Eric moving slowly in and out of her. He stretched back up and kissed her. He nibbled her earlobe and whispered, “I love you, Sookie.” Their eyes met, and they held each other’s gaze as he stroked in and out of her. She was making little sounds each time he did, and he gently brushed his lips against hers over and over. He began to move his hips faster, and she raised her legs to take him deeper. He came up on his knees, his hands under her bottom to hold her at the right angle.
“Ah – Ah – Ah,” she was crying out softly with each stroke.
“Look at me, Sookie," he said in a deep growl.
They looked in each other’s eyes as he began to move quickly.
“Oh, oh. Now,” Sookie panted and she arched her back, as she finished.
Eric made a few final, very definite thrusts and finished, slowly lowering himself on top of her. He bit her earlobe.
“Magnificent” he purred.
Chapter 17
Sookie was out of her head and she liked it. As she was trying to catch her breath, Eric was kissing her face, her neck, her breasts.
“Wow,” she said, “that was intense.”
“Mmmmm, yes, my lover, that was very nice. I think you like being restrained,” he said with a wicked grin.
“It’s weird – it’s like I’m more aware of my body.”
He continued to kiss and caress her.
“If you weren’t pregnant, I’d restrain your legs, too. It would feel as if your entire being was between your legs.”
“Can we do that some time after the baby?”
His eyes lit up. “Does that mean you’d like to do this again some time?”
“Oh, yes, I want more. More of us, more with Pam, more of whatever there is…”
Eric laughed softly. “You are insatiable, dear one. Would you like a little more before we have to head to Bon Temps?”
“Bon Temps? Aren’t we going home tonight?"
“Home?”
“Your house.”
“I’m so pleased you think of that as home now, my lover. But, no, I think we must spend the night in Bon Temps so I can be at your house when I rise. You are making dinner for your brother and I’d prefer you not be alone in the house with him.”
“I could ask Amelia to stay.”
“Amelia could not protect you if he becomes violent. I won’t take that chance.”
“OK, then. I wish I had called Amelia earlier to let her know.”
“I had Pam do that, dear one, while you were asleep in my office.”
“OK, I guess I’ve got clothes there. Plus I’ll be able to get some things to take back home with me.”
He smiled at hearing her refer to his house as her home again. She was growing used to being with him and that was very good. He was getting to the point where he hated to be away from her even for a few hours.He kissed her deeply and she began to try to rub her body against him. He decided they had time for one more little game. He nipped her ear lobe again and whispered, “I’ll be right back.”
She pouted a little and tried to see what he was doing. He went over toward the appliances and she heard the refrigerator door open. Maybe he needed aTrue Blood? He came back to the bed and stretched out beside her.
“You are so warm, little one, that I think maybe you need to cool down a bit.” He held up a huge piece of ice.
“What are you…?”
“Shhhh, Sookie, just close your eyes and concentrate on what you feel.”
He gently touched her lips with the ice, then kissed her. He ran the ice down her neck and she shivered and gasped. Slowly, he ran the ice down the underside of her upper arm, and she pulled against the restraints and whimpered a little, trying to move away from the ice, but she couldn’t.
He ran the ice down to her waist and slowly over her ribcage. She felt as if her whole body was one big nerve and every part of her was tense and quivering with anticipation. He slowly moved the ice up to her breast and onto her nipple. She was beginning to move her hips, and pull against the restraints a little. He slowly moved the ice over to her other breast. She was trembling a little and shivering a little because of the air on the wet trail from where the ice had touched her.
She opened her eyes and looked at him with hunger in her eyes. He had that scary smile that turned her to jelly. He held her gaze as he slowly moved the iced from her breast down to her tummy. She couldn’t be still. He slowly ran the ice in a circle around her belly button and dipped it inside. She was wiggling and moving her knees up and down. He was laughing a little.
“Eric…”
“Shhhhh, Sookie.”
“Please…”
“Please what, my lover?”
She was shivering as he slowly moved the ice across her lower belly.
“I.. I can’t…”
“Can’t what?” He took the ice back up to her nipple, which was very hard, then up under her other elbow, pulling it down in one smooth motion on the underside of her arm, to her underarm, down her side to her hip bone as she wiggled, trying to move away. He ran the ice down the outside of her thigh.
“Open your legs, Sookie.”
“No.”
“NO?”
“I can’t- I can’t take it.”
”You don’t have a choice my lover. You can open your legs willingly or I will open them for you.” He ran the ice over her tummy to her other hip bone and down the other thigh.
“I can’t.”
“Very well, my lover, you leave me no choice.” He put the ice between his teeth and got up. It was still a very big piece of ice, and because he had no body heat, it was melting much slower than she expected. He grabbed her ankles and she kicked at him a little, but it did no good because he was so much stronger. He forced them apart, moving up between her legs, using his knees to force and keep her legs wide open. She quivered and whimpered a little.
“Eric…please.”
“As you wish, my lover.” He pushed her knees out wide with his hands and lowered his head between her legs. With the ice still between his teeth, he ran it up the inside of her thigh. She whimpered loudly and bucked her hips, but he was holding her legs with an iron grip. He ran the ice quickly up her other thigh as she writhed under his touch, then he spread her with the fingers of one hand and ran the ice over her nub in a circle.
She went wild trying to get away from him. He took the ice out of his mouth, using his hand to run it up and down her lower lips. She bucked. She tried to get away but he held her tight and pushed the ice inside of her.
”No," she cried out, "Eric,” but she was laughing as she said it. He took the ice out.
Thank heaven it was getting smaller. It wouldn’t last much longer. Almost as if he could read her mind, he shoved the ice back in her and got up. He went to the freezer again and she knew he was getting more ice.
She could see the ice in his hand as he resumed his position between her legs, amid kicks and protests from her. This piece of ice was a long cylinder like those special trays made for making ice that will slip into a bottle of water or pop. He pushed one of her legs up, holding it under her knee, and ran the ice down her thigh, over her lips, around her clit, down and into her, then took it out and pushing her leg high, he pushed it into her back entrance.
“Ah, Eric, Please!” She went wild.
“Want some more lover?”
“N... No.”
“Relax, Sookie, it’s already melted. Your hot little hole turned it to water in no time at all.”
He ran his hands down herinner thighsand planted a kiss on her nub, then went to work with his tongue. Her nerves were on high alert. They were numb in some spots, hyper sensitive in others.
He did the move she was learning to love, with a thumb and two fingers filling both entrances. He made her feel completely possessed when he handled her that way. He was still working his spell with his tongue and even his teeth a little, working her with one hand, and the other reached up and grabbed her breast. He had long arms, long fingers, and he was all over her at once.
She felt like her body wasn’t even hers any more and she liked it.She was HIS, body and soul, writhing under him exactly the way he wanted her to, because he was making her do his bidding and she should hate him for this but, god, she loved it so much she couldn’t believe it.
She didn’t even know she could feel this way, and then she was coming and it was spectacular. She saw stars and cried out his name, almost sobbingit was so intense. He pushed her so far she didn’t know if she could take anymore and as she started to sob, he backed off and let her breathe. She felt like she was floating above her body, but her body was electrically charged and vibrating. She was barely aware of Eric unlocking the restraints.
He kissed her forehead and gently rolled her over on her stomach. She was limp as he lifted her hips and slid a pillow underneath them. She was only beginning to come back to her senses when she felt the cold gel between her cheeks. She cried out with pleasure as Eric pushed into her back entrance and began to ride her.
This had to be it. This had to be the most crazed and alive a person could feel. Then he pressed his bleeding wrist to her lips and she was gone. Her thoughts were racing but made little sense to her. She was nothing but sensation and they weren’t even hers – they were coming from somewhere else, and he was in control of them. She was an instrument he was playing and he was a virtuoso. She was becoming more aware as he stiffened and cried out, then fell across her back, kissing her and speaking that language she really did need to learn. She was still lost in her sensations as he cleaned her up and set the room to rights.
"Sookie,” he said softly, “are you alright, dear one? You are very quiet.”
She tried to speak, but couldn’t manage it, but she smiled and laughed a little and saw him smile because he knew she was coming back to her senses. He helped her turn over, and she reached up to him. He took her in his arms and purred to her about how much he loved her and how happy he was. She turned her face up to him and he kissed her and cradled her in his arms until she came back to earth.
“Shall we go to Bon Temps, my lover?”
“Mmm-hmm,” she nodded her head, but she was still a little loopy. He quickly got dressed, then he picked her up and carried her back up to his office. He found her bra and put it in her handbag, then slipped the little dress over her head as she sat on the couch. He helped her stand up and zipped the back of the dress.
He had his keys in his hand, closed and locked the door behind them and ushered her out the back door of the club. He picked her up and carried her to his Corvette, gently placing her in her seat and buckling her seat belt. She reached for him, taking his face in her hands and said, “I love you, Eric.”
He smiled down at her, “I love you, too, dear one. Go to sleep and we will be in Bon Temps in no time.” That sounded like a good idea to her, so she settled back and slept. The next thing she knew, he was carrying her up the back steps at her house. He quietly unlocked the door and took her straight to her room. He pulled down the covers, helped her out of his favorite dress, and tucked her in. He kissed her softly on the lips. “I will see you at sundown, dear one. I love you.”
Chapter 18
Sookie stretched luxuriously – what a great night’s sleep. She smiled remembering her night at Fangtasia. Wow – that room had a lot of things she wanted to ask Eric about. There must have been some really wild scenes down there – she wondered how hers compared – was it tame or wild? She wanted to know. She had read a lot of romances but she hadn’t really read that much about sex, and she wondered what else she had been missing.
She ran her hands over her body, under the covers – she wasn’t sore, exactly, but she knew she had been… well, what would the word be? Well loved, maybe? She giggled to herself – whatever you call it, she liked it. Eric was so amazing. He could be so sweet and then so wicked. Not evil, just wicked. He knew her so well it was almost scary – she had never been so close to anyone before. She certainly never knew anyone as exciting as he was, and he was so good ateverything.
She understood why Pam was so loyal to him. She knew they had that vampire sire/child connection, but you could tell it was more than that with them. They really liked each other and knew each other’s likes and dislikes. They loved each other, they just weren’t IN love with each other. She never thought that was really possible, but she was learning a lot of things she didn’t think were possible. You’d think she’d be jealous of Pam, but she’s not. She didn’t feel like having sex with Pam was being unfaithful, either. Pam was a part of Eric. Love him, love his child – literally, she laughed to herself.
She rolled over on her side, in what she now thought of as her ‘baby Eric’ position and wrapped her arms around the little bulge in her tummy. What a difference this week had made in her life! She was going to be a mommy. She was going to be a wife to a rich and powerful vampire. They were going to have the only nest of its kind. She was starting to like the idea of calling it a nest. It was different than just a home – it was magickal, like Eric, like the baby, like Niall.
She wasn’t going to have what everyone else had – she was going to have something better than anybody else had! She would have the ultimate Supe family. She wondered what the baby would look like. She hoped he had Eric’s clear, bright blue eyes. Those eyes made her feel so warm and so loved, even when he was giving her that scary, wicked look.Ohh- she shivered a little just thinking about it. ‘Northman Fever’ she laughed to herself, ‘and I don’t need nodoctor!’She remembered that from a metal band Jason used to play all the time.
Speaking of Jason, she had to get ready to make dinner for him. It was 2:00, and he was supposed to be there at 6:00. First thing she needed to do was call him and remind him. Jason was known to get distracted easily, especially if he hooked up with a pretty girl at Merlotte’s last night.
She didn’t know how he was going to take this news.She would make his favorite, fried chicken, to butter him up a little. She couldn’t cook as well as Gran, but like any self-respecting Southern girl, she could fry a proper skillet of chicken when she wanted to.She needed to go to Walmart and get the stuff to make it. She was sure there was nothing in the freezer, and she wouldn’t have time to thaw it even if there were.
She rolled out of bed and headed for the shower. A shower was just a shower without Eric. It was downright lonely in there without him. As the water flowed over her, she took stock of a few bruises and bite marks. Fortunately, none of them would show once she was dressed. She would wear a pretty dress today, too. Jason appreciated any girl in a pretty dress, even his sister. He liked “girly girls” and there weren’t many of those in Bon Temps. It was a jeans and sneakers kind of town.
As she was combing out her hair, she was thinking about Eric’s hair – how it fell around his face when he leaned over her – ohh, shivers again. How can a man be that beautiful? She was starting to get that tingling feeling between her legs again.
‘Damn, Sookie, calm down,’ she thought, ‘you can’t be getting all worked up when you’ve got to deal with family! Get a grip….’ But then the word grip reminded her of a certain party and his ‘gracious plenty’ and she was off on a tangent again. This was going to be a long dinner. How long until sundown?
She found a nice blue dress with little yellow flowers. Very Southern Belle looking – Jason and Eric would both like it.She packed up some clothes to take back to Shreveport with her. She slapped on a little makeup, grabbed her purse and headed for the kitchen.
Score! Amelia made coffee for her. She probably shouldn’t, but one cup wouldn’t hurt, so she grabbed a cup and headed for the phone.
“Hello?” She woke Jason up, apparently. He was as bad as she was.
“Jason? It’s Sookie.”
“Hey, Sis, what’s up?”
“I just wanted to make sure you were still coming to dinner at 6:00.”
“Is that today? Oh, yeah… Ok, yeah, I’ll be there at 6. What’s for dinner?”
“Fried chicken. Anything special you want with it?”
“You going to Walmart?”
“Yeah.”
“Pecan pie would be nice.”
Pecan pie. She thought of Gran. The last one she had was the one left when Gran…
“Ok, you got it. Now don’t forget because I really need to talk to you, OK?"
“I’ll be there. See ya, Sook!” He hung up on her without waiting for a response. Nice manners, Jason.
There was a note on the counter from Amelia – she was visiting friends and wouldn’t be back until late. Ok, so she might have been alone with Jason if Eric wasn’t there. Actually, she wanted Eric there anyway. He and Jason needed to tolerate each other. She wanted Little Eric to have an Uncle Jase to pester.
She and Eric hadn’t talked about names, but she was pretty sure he was going to want a Jr. and she could handle that. She hoped he was a big strong Viking like his daddy. She giggled. She loved the picture of Eric Northman, huge tough vampire boss, having an itty bitty baby.
She threw a little white sweater on over her blue flowered dress and headed for Walmart. She looked at her car – Eric was right, it was a piece of crap. It was the best car she ever had, but still, it wasn’t something Eric Northman would want his wife to drive. She figured she’d have to work on stuff like that, to live up to his image. She wanted him to be proud of her. She sometimes felt like she was embarrassing Bill, especially around other vampires, but Eric loved everything she did, as long as she didn’t make him look weak in front of others, and to be fair, no man would put up with that. He liked to show her off and if she was honest with herself, she was starting to like that. She even liked it when he’d get possessive. Weird, huh?
The trip to Walmart was uneventful, except she kept thinking about Eric and the night before and giggling or blushing. People looked at her like she was high or crazy or something, but everybody thought she was crazy anyway so she was used to that. She was really bad when she went past the baby department. She even bought the cutest little onesie, in blue, for baby Eric. It was so tiny and cute she just had to have it. She couldn’t wait to show Eric.
She wondered if he could show affection to a baby. Vamps tend to be a little stoic and they don’t have normal emotions like humans, but Eric was pretty demonstrative with her. Maybe that was because he was half fairy? He definitely made her feel loved, so he could probably handle the daddy stuff, but maybe not the baby talk and goo goo eyes, but she’d be doing plenty of that. She couldn’t wait!
The baby would be a fairy. She really did need to learn more about what that meant.She knew Claudine and Claude and Niall and Eric and that was it. They were all strikingly beautiful, even Niall though he was so old. What if the baby had pointed ears? Dr. Ludwig said he’d probably be able to fly and be telepathic. How do you keep up with a toddler that can fly? Maybe that was why they needed a daemon nanny?
She got home and unpacked her groceries, throwing the bag with the little baby onesie and a little pocket calendar she bought to make some plans on the couch in the living room. Did she have everything she needed? She remembered to get peanut oil, and flour and chicken. She was making green beans, mashed potatoes and biscuits. She got two pecan pies and two tubs of Cool Whip, planning to send what was left home with Jason.She even got Ziplock bags to put everything in for him.
She had a brief pang of sadness when she pulled Gran’s old iron skillet out of the oven where they stored the extra pans. She filled it with oil and turned on the fire. Then she washed and cut up the chicken the way Gran had taught her, and rolled it in buttermilk, then flour and spices.She remembered that the secret was to get the outside all brown, then put a lid on it so it would cook all the way through. Getting the outside done and leaving the inside raw was a rookie mistake she had no intention of making. The last thing she needed to do was make Jason sick.
She got the rest of the meal going and set the table. She figured she’d just have time to feed Jason before Eric woke up. He’d take the news better with a good meal and some pecan pie in him. She was nervous. He’d called her a fangbanger before. Now she was pregnant by a vampire. Part of her hoped he’d love the idea of being an uncle. The other part of her was afraid he’d do something stupid like insult her, or worse, hit her in front of Eric. If he did that, she didn’t know if she could keep Eric from hurting him. Please, please let the two of them be civil to each other, she prayed.
Jason was actually a little early for a change. That was good. He came up the steps stomping his feet, yelling “Hey, Sookie, I’m here!”
“Hey, Jason, what’s going on?”
“Nothing. Hey, Sam Merlotte was asking about you last night.”
“I need to stop by and see Sam some time, but I won’t be able to for a while.”
“Why not? It’s just down the road…”
“It’s kind of a long story. Want a beer?”
“Sure. What kind you got?”
“Bud Ice – that’s the kind you like isn’t it?”
“Yeah, that’s great. Boy, smells good in here.”
“Supper’s almost ready. Go ahead and sit down so we can catch up while I finish.”
“So I was at Merlotte’s last night with Hoyt and Catfish, and Vampire Bill came in.”
“Really – I thought he was out of town?”
“He said he had been and just got back. Sam told him you don’t work there no more. He was really surprised. How come he didn’t know you quit?”
“It just happened a couple of days ago. The doctor said I couldn’t work there anymore.“
“Sookie, are you sick? You never been one to run to the doctor.”
“Well, she’s not a regular doctor. She’s kind of a specialist.”
“Are you gonna tell me what’s wrong?”
“I’m not trying to be mysterious, Jason, I was just hoping we could wait ‘til after we eat.”
“Well then serve it up, because I want to know what the hell is going on with you. Sam said you didn’t even call him yourself – that blood sucker did and then hung up on him.”
Sookie brought the chicken to the table, then a basket of biscuits, beans and some mashed potatoes. Jason dug in without a word.
“I told you the other night, that it was nothing to worry about, Jason. You and Sam don’t need to worry about me. Bill either.”
“I don’t know, Sookie, I’ve been talking to some guys I know who do construction in Shreveport. Your vamp has got a reputation, you know.”
“Such as?”
“Such as he’s a hound dog, and he’s a bastard to do business with, though they say he pays top dollar for whatever he wants and doesn’t quibble as long as you do what he pays you to do.”
“Well, he’s not a hound dog now, and it sounds to me like they’re saying he’s a good business man that pays real good if you do your job.”
“Yeah, but there are stories, Sookie. Fangbangers going missing. Wild sex at that club he owns. Other stuff. They say even the vamps in this area are afraid of him. That he’s got some kind of power over them.”
“He’s very important in the vampire community. He has a position of authority so the other vamps in this area sort of report to him and have to do what he says.”
“What about the shenanigans at his club?”
“Since when did you ever have a problem with wild sex, Jason Stackhouse? Isn’t that what got you in trouble over Maudette and Dawn and Amy?”
Jason winced at that.
“You didn’t have to bring all that up, Sook. I know I ain’t been much of a brother – I’m just trying to look out for you.”
“I’m fine, Jason. I’ve got Eric to look out for me now.”
“That’s another thing – are you sure you want to marry him? I know I called you some names and all, but you don’t have to marry the guy if you don’t want to.”
“I want to, Jason, I love him.”
“That’s a lovely thing to wake up to, my lover.”
Jason jumped as Eric came through the kitchen door, still dressed in the red silk shirt and black jeans from the night before.
“I didn’t know you were here,” Jason said, suddenly nervous.
“Jason, relax. I want you two to be civil to each other. It’s really important to me, especially now.”
“You haven’t told him yet, lover?” He bent down and kissed her forehead.
“No, I was waiting for you.”
“Very good - that’s what I wanted you to do.” Eric pulled out a chair and sat at the table with them.
Jason kind of stared at him, but didn’t stop eating. He seemed afraid to look away from him. “OK, Sookie, he’s here so what’s the big secret?”
“Jason, I’m pregnant with Eric’s baby.”
“What…" Jason choked and Sookie almost got up, thinking it might be serious, but he pulled it together.
“I thought blood su…. I mean,vampirescouldn’t do that?”
“Normally they can’t. This is a really unusual situation. I can’t explain the whole thing, but take my word for it, I’m pregnant, it’s Eric’s baby and he’s going to be born in about 4 months.”
“4 MONTHS?!” Jason yelled. “How long have you known about this?”
“Not long, Jason, this is the first chance I’ve had to tell you.”
He glared at Eric.
“Is this why you called Sam Merlotte and told him she can’t work there any more?”
“Yes. The doctor said it was necessary, and Sookie was too timid to tell him so I took care of it.”
Now Jason was getting pissed off.
“Is this why you want to marry this guy, Sookie? You don’t have to, you know. Nobody is going to think any worse of you than they do of you for dating dead guysif you have a baby.”
Eric growled and Sookie put her hand on his arm to try and calm him.
“Jason, listen to me. I love Eric. He loves me. We’re going to be parents. I’m going to live with him in Shreveport most of the time. I’ll have everything I need.”
Jason was steaming. He threw his napkin in his plate. “Well, you got any pie?”
“Yes, I’ll get it – you two be nice.”
Sookie got up to cut Jason a piece of pie, but she was watching them as much as she could.
“Your sister will be safe with me. No harm will come to her.”
“She better be safe or I’ll…”
“JASON!” Sookie put the dish in front of Jason, and grabbed his shoulder. Eric was glaring at him and being way too quiet. That was never good.
“Know this, human. She will be safer with me than with some beer swilling redneck. She will live in a fine house, she will have everything she needs or wants, and so will my son. You are important to her, so I will tolerate your presence as long as you treat her with respect and cause no harm to her. If you ever strike her again, I will kill you.”
“ERIC!”
He never took his eyes off Jason. “He needs to understand, Sookie, that I will tolerate no harm or disrespect to you or my child. This is not negotiable.”
“You think I’d hit my pregnant sister?!”
“I know you struck her once. That is all I need to know. It will NEVER happen again.” Eric growled.
“OK, Ok, let’s all calm down,” Sookie pleaded.Eric relaxed a little, but Jason was still angry.
“Jason, you’re going to be an uncle, doesn’t that mean anything to you?”
“Of course it does, Sookie, but he’s gonna be a vampire.”
Eric growled.
“No, no, actually he’ll be a little like me and Eric both.”
“How do you know all this, Sookie, and how do you know it’s a boy?”
“Remember, Jason, I told you Eric found a special doctor for me.”
“Avampdoctor?”
“A special doctor who knows about vampires and shifters and other supes.”
“OTHER supes? You mean there’s stuff besides vampires and shape shifters?”
“Yes, Jason, but you really shouldn’t talk about it to anyone but me. Just know that I’m being cared for.”
Jason was still glaring at Eric. “What kind of dad will a dead guy make?”
“The kind who doesn’t die, who will teach him to be a warrior, to survive. He will have the benefit of my thousand years on this earth. He will know everything he needs to know to live in my world and yours,” Eric said.
Things were getting a little tense again, and Sookie needed to lighten the mood. She remembered the little onesie in the bag on the couch.
“How can you guys be so angry about something that will fit into this?”
Jason laughed. Eric’s eyes softened and he smiled.
“I guess it’s a done deal, so we gotta roll with it. Alright, Sis, but it you ever need anything, or you want to get away from this guy, I’m here for you, OK?”
Eric raised an eyebrow at that but at least he didn’t growl. That was progress. “Jason, I know it’s hard for you to understand because you don’t know vampire… society, but I’m going to be great. Please be happy for me.”
“OK, what the hell, Uncle Jason. I can’t wait to tell the boys.”
Eric growled.
“Actually, Jason, the longer we can put off telling people the better.Just know that
this is why I can’t go to Merlotte’s and this is why I can’t see Bill.Eric, I forgot to tell you, Bill is back.”
“You will be safe as long as I am here, but you are not to be alone here in this house while he’s home, Sookie.”
“I know, I know. I won’t. We’re going home tonight anyway, right?”
“Yes, as soon as you are finished with your dinner.”
“Jason, you want another piece of pie?”
“Yeah, thanks, sis.”
She got him more pie. Eric relaxed a little. Everybody was calmer, quieter. She noticed Eric holding the baby togs.
“Jason, how about I pack up all these left-overs and send them home with you?”
“That’d be great, Sis – I guess you all can’t use them?”
“Sookie’s maid prepares her food. It’s better she not eat grease while she is with child.”
“Sookie’smaid?” Jason was genuinely shocked.
"Of course. One of the maids is assigned exclusively to Sookie’s care. Soon she will have a doula and a nanny to help her.”
“One of the maids? How many do you have?”
“Three at the house, two at Fangtasia, at least one in each of my other homes.”
“You have more than one house?”
“I have many houses and businesses.”
“You know Eric,” Sookie interjected, “I was thinking, when you get me the new car, maybe I could give the old one to Jason?”
“As you wish, my lover. You won’t be using it anymore.”
Jason was astonished. “You’re buying her a new car, and giving the old one away? What are you – made of money?”
“Jason, Eric is… comfortable, he can afford nice things.”
“And I don’t want my wife or my child riding in that piece of crap. Her car will be here in a week, then you may take that one.”
“It will?” Sookie said. “You mean you already ordered it?”
“Of course, my lover. I don’t want you driving an unsafe vehicle. The BMW is much more appropriate for you and my son.”
“BMW?!” Jason yelled.
“Jason…” Sookie started, but Jason interrupted her.
“No wonder you want to marry the guy, Sookie!”
Eric growled and Sookie put her arm around his neck. “He’s just kidding, sweetie, don’t get upset. Jason, your stuff is ready whenever you want to go. Didn’t you say you had a date tonight?”
“Yeah, I did, I mean, I do. Thanks, sis. You guys have a nice evening. Sookie, you call me sometime from Eric’s house so I’ll have the number there in my phone, OK, and you let me know if you need anything?”
“OK, Jason, I will.”
Jason actually stopped and kissed Sookie on the cheek. She couldn’t remember how long it had been since he’d done that.
“Uncle Jason!” he yelled as he bounced out the door and down the steps, carrying a weeks worth of food with him.Jason wasn’t the type to dwell on things.
“OK,” Sookie said to Eric, ”Just let me do a couple of things and we can go home.”
“There is something I need you to do first, lover, “ Eric purred as he pulled her to him.He guided her to straddle his lap.
“Eric – in the kitchen? What if Amelia comes home?”
“I’ll hear her in time to stop.”
He leered at her as his hands went under her skirt and ripped her panties at both sides. She put her arms around his neck and kissed him. She didn’t know how he managed it, but he held her up with one arm and managed to get his pants undone with the other and sit back down, kissing her all the while. Then he was rubbing her clit, and slipping his fingers inside of her.
He laughed into her mouth. “Lover, you are already wet.”
“I’ve been waiting for you to get up all day.”
He laughed and lifted her onto his very stiff cock and she gasped as he lowered her. Having him inside her was like coming home. How could anything feel that good?He was moving her up and down and she couldn’t believe how deeply he penetrated her in this position. She’d have to remember this for the future.
She was riding him with everything in her and he began kissing her cheek, her ear, her neck. He ran his tongue down her throat and she shivered. When he could feel that she was close, he took hold of the back of her neck and pulled her to him, biting her on the throat. He almost never did that, but she had a feeling he was marking his territory. It also occurred to her that if Bill could smell the baby, he could smell this, too. Eric was sending a very definite message, and for once, she didn’t mind. She wanted to be his, and she wanted everyone to know it. Chapter 19Sookie was seeing stars again. After they finished in the kitchen, Eric stood up with her still on him and managed to get them into the bedroom.Her dress was up around her waist, a shoulder pulled down to expose her breast, and you would never know that Eric had just finished having sex because he was on fire. She didn’t know what was into him but she liked it. He was talking very fast in that language again and nipping at her exposed neck and shoulder. He pulled her hips to the side of the bed and lifted her legs so her feet were at his shoulders. She was nearly folded in half the way he was bending her and he was going deep. He let out a noise that was damn near a howl, but he wasn’t coming yet – he was just into what he was doing. Oh Hell yeah, Sookie was laughing and it seemed to be spurring him on. Suddenly, he grabbed her shoulders with both hands and Drove. His. Point. HOME. Sookie would have asked him what the hell that was if she could speak, then she remembered that it was her fairy blood making him crazed.He leaned forward on her for a few minutes, then suddenly he grabbed her under her arms and sort of threw her up to the center of the bed. He moved so fast she couldn’t see him for a second, and he was on her again, in her, his weight on her, his hair in her face – which was an amazing turn-on she was finding out – and he got his arms around her so he was hugging her hard as he plunged into her. It seemed to go on forever. He stiffened and yelled out again. He hesitated for a few minutes, then he swung her around so she was sitting on top of him. She had to brace her hands against his chest to sit up and he was moving her up and down because her legs were trembling. He seemed to be slowing down a bit, but he kept moving her and she was moaning. He reached under her skirt, which had fallen around her hips, and began to rub her clit. She cried out and started to jerk, and his other hand went up to her shoulder to keep her from falling. She had one last spasm and fell forward, so he slowly let her settle down on his chest. She was shaking and he was stroking her hair, purring at her. “My beautiful lover,” he laughed. “Sookie, you taste so sweet, I can’t get enough of you.” “Good, because I can’t get enough of you either. I’ve been wanting this all day,“ she laughed. She caught her breath a bit and sat up on him, and he played with the neckline of her dress. “This is very pretty, my lover. You look as sweet in it as you taste.You are wearing this home, I hope?” “Yeah, unless you think I should change?” “No, lover, I want you to stay as you are.” “I smell like sex.” “Mmmmm- exactly. I want you to smell like I’ve been fucking you. It will make the drive home very pleasant for me. I love your perfume.” “I’m not wearing perfume.” “Not the kind from a bottle, the kind from your body." “Yeah, yeah, you want to fuck me, bite me, and rub yourself all over me…” “Oh, yes, my lover.” ”You sorta just did.” “Um-hm, and I’m going to do it again at least two more times tonight. Maybe three.” “I thought we were going home?” “We are. As soon as you can put yourself back together, we’ll go.” “Let me get another pair of panties.” “Good – that means I can tear them off of you again when we get home -- or in the car if I can’t wait,” he said with his mostwicked smile. She laughed and climbed off of him and off of the bed, and took another pair of panties out of her drawer. “I can’t believe how many pairs of panties I go through since I started hanging out with vampires." “You have a point, my lover. I think I’ll call your friend Tara and see about buying them wholesale so you don’t have to worry about replacing them so often.” “You would,“she teased. “I will,” he assured her. Sookie put her dress back in place and finished what she had to do in the kitchen. They were laughing and talking as he locked the back door of her house, and she was standing in the yard, admiring his rear view, then OOF- she was on her back and all hell broke loose. There was a vicious fight going on all around her but she couldn’t see what it was or who – they were moving too fast.She could hear growling and see limbs flying off trees around her yard. Her maternal instinct kicked in and she crawled over to Eric’s car and ducked down beside it. There was a loud thud against the side of her house, and it was Eric holding Bill against the wall by his throat, about to stake him with a tree branch. “Eric, NO!” “He attacked you, Sookie! Get in my car and lock the door, NOW!” She scrambled up and got into the car, locking the doors, but she knew that wouldn’t stop a vampire and so did Eric. Bill was snarling and trying to bite Eric, clawing at him, but Eric had a longer reach. Thank heaven for those long arms. Bill was out of his mind. Sookie had never seen him that way, not even in Dallas when he went after the FOTS that attacked the house they were all in. “Compton, don’t make me kill you in front of her. STOP.” Eric was trying to get through to Bill but he was crazed. Sookie figured that Bill would be able to hear her even in the car so she screamed at him, “Bill, stop, please!” It only made things worse. The sound of her voice just seemed to enrage him. Not that it would do any good, but she slumped down in the seat trying to hide. “Eric don’t kill him, please don’t kill him,” she was saying softly, praying Eric could hear her and Bill couldn’t.She heard two more thuds, then heard a tree branch hit the ground near the car. She peeked up over the dash as the third thud hit – that one was Eric punching Bill so hard, she was sure his head would have come off if the house hadn’t been in the way.Eric hit him again and he seemed to go limp. Eric grabbed him by the belt and the collar and flew away with him. Sookie was scared to death. Ow. She had a cramp in her stomach. OWW. She had another cramp. Something was wrong. Eric landed outside the car and was in the seat and driving as fast as he could. He was putting as many miles between them and Bill as he could. “Eric what did you do?” Sookie asked. “He’s alive, Sookie, I just knocked him out and put him in his house. You can call him when you get home if you want to make sure he’s OK, I just need to get you away from here.” “What the – OW – what the hell was that?” she said as she doubled-over. “Sookie, what’s wrong – are you alright?” “I don’t know, I’m having cramps.” “Do you want to call Ludwig – she can be here immediately.” “Not yet, get me home, OK, I want to be home.” “Alright, but if it gets an worse we’re stopping and calling her.” Eric was driving like the proverbial bat out of hell. “Sookie, lean your seat back and try to relax.” She actually saw fear on Eric’s face. She was about to hyperventilate. “Sookie, take deep breaths but try to slow them down.” Once they were on the highway, he reached over and held her hand. She was slowing down a little and she hadn’t had another cramp. “Eric, you can slow down, I think I’m ok.” “I know you are not bleeding, so that is a good sign. We will get home and call the doctor.” “Are you sure Bill is OK?” “He’s not dead – not finally dead. I promise you, Sookie. I had to knock him out to give us time to get out of the area.” “What was wrong with him?” “Dr. Ludwig understated the severity of the problem with your exes. I thought she was exaggerating to get you to be careful, but she was absolutely serious. You can’t be around him at all until after you give birth. Call him on the phone if you must, but you are not coming back to Bon Temps for any reason, and I’m going to give Bill an edict not to come to Shreveport for any reason.” “Is this because we… ?” “I don’t think so.We have had sex within his range before and he never went berserk. This was a result of the pregnancy. It would probably have happened even if I had not touched you.” “He really would have hurt me…” “Yes, my lover, he really would have, but it would not have been his fault.Vampires are driven by instinct and his instincts caused him to attack you. If I hadn’t been there…” Did Eric just shudder? “Don’t think about it now. We’ll be home soon. I’m hungry.” “Did you not eat earlier?” “Not much. I was nervous about Jason.” “That went better than expected.” “Yes, no one got killed.” “That is always a good thing.” She looked at him. He was serious. She laughed out loud. “Yes, Eric it is always a good thing when no one gets killed – ya big Viking.” He didn’t laugh but he did smile. ‘Smiling is good,’ she thought, ’if he’s smiling he’s probably not plotting to kill anyone.’ She was wrong. Chapter 20They were in a quiet mood when they pulled into the garage. Eric insisted on carrying Sookie upstairs, and she didn’t put up much of an argument. He settled her on the bed and called Dr. Ludwig, who was there instantly. “Well, little girl, I hear you are having cramps?” “Yes. Just a couple but they were pretty strong.” She motioned for Sookie to lie back and began feeling around her abdomen. “Northman – why do you smell of fighting?” “We were in Bon Temps and her ex attacked her outside her house.” “Kill anyone?” “No, I knocked him out and left him at his house then got her out of there.” “That’s not theEric NorthmanI know – why did you not kill him?” “Sookie would never forgive me.” “Her opinion has that much sway over you? I am surprised. That’s a very strong bond you’ve got there, little girl. Don’t abuse it.“ “What do you mean ‘abuse it’?” “He’s a thousand years old, girl – he knows when someone needs killing and when they don’t. Leave those decisions to him. Don’t let your heart get in his way. He’ll keep you both alive if you let him.” “Oh, OK, I guess.” Ludwig lifted the skirt of Sookie’s dress and put her ear to her tummy. She straightened back up and patted the little bulge. “Beginning to show – that’s good. It will grow quickly now. I don’t think your little row tonight caused any damage. It was the stress of the fight combined with the baby’s growth. Your uterus is having to expand at an accelerated rate. Even in normal pregnancies women have pains. Yours will be more intense. Take ibuprofen and don’t panic if you aren’t bleeding. If you do bleed, call me immediately.” Sookie bit her tongue so she wouldn’t laugh. Weird little Dr. Ludwig just told her to take Ibuprofen. No wormwood, or eye of toad, just Ibuprofen. She laid her head back and closed her eyes. Life was just getting too weird. “Get her a masseuse who specializes in pregnant women. Get her to teach youmassage you can use when she’s not around, too, Northman. Have lots of sex - orgasms can help if she’s not too tired, but she needs more rest than she’s getting. Were you on your feet all day today?” “I went shopping and made dinner for my brother.” “No, no, too much on your feet.” Eric looked very concerned. “Are you sure sex is alright, doctor? It can be very strenuous.” “Yes, but it gets her heart pumping and her hormones jumping, and the muscle contractions at climax are like a deep massage. She needs some exercise, just not on her feet. Get her the trainer we talked about and/or a masseuse. She’ll be getting uncomfortable this time next month. Call if you need me.” Ludwig left, and Eric left the room and was back very quickly with a small bowl and spoon. “What’s this?” “Strawberry yogurt and granola. You said you were hungry earlier.” “Yeah, now that you mention it, I am.” Eric started to get undressed, then stopped. “Sookie, should I go get Ibuprofen tonight before I get undressed?” “No, you should not. You should get your clothes off and come to bed and hold me until you have to go underground. Let Alicia get it for me tomorrow.” He turned his back to unbutton his shirt and to keep her from seeing his smile. She just delegated a task to her maid. This was progress indeed. He got his pants off and went to help her with her dress and panties. “Feel like fooling around?” she asked hopefully. “No, you are going to eat, then you are going to sleep. There has been enough excitement for one night, my lover, and you must rest.” ‘And I must plan,’ he thought to himself.Bill Comptonwas his subordinate and he really did not want to kill him if he didn’t have to. Keeping them in separate cities for a few months should be sufficient and easy enough to arrange. There was another threat, though, walking around over whom he had no control, and he had planned on killing him anyway for touching Sookie when she was his. John Quinn was a risk he would not tolerate any longer. Sookie fell asleep in his arms in just a few minutes. That left him a few hours to put things in motion. He called Bill Compton, who didn’t answer the phone, so he left a message saying he was not to come to Shreveport for any reason and that he would call and explain later when they could speak. He left instructions for Bobby Burnham to find a personal trainer and/or masseuse who specialized in working with pregnant women ASAP. He had known where Quinn was for some time now because the plan had already been in the works. The trick would be slipping away from Sookie long enough to kill him and dispose of the body. He knew that Quinn had been in New Orleans working on a benefit to raise money for reconstruction. His spies told him he would be returning to Shreveport tomorrow, and Eric would be waiting. He had a meeting with his accountant here at the house immediately after dark. That should be done by ten o’clock, then he’d have the rest of the night. He called Pam and told her to be at his house at midnight saying that he was urgently needed at Fangtasia, and she would stay with Sookie until he could return. That would give him a couple of hours to do what needed to be done. He left instructions for Alicia to get ibuprofen for Sookie and to make sure she ate and stayed in bed. He gathered up the paperwork he would need for the meeting with his accountant and put them in a pile on his desk with a list of the items he wanted to cover. He wrote Sookie a note for her to be ready for the appointment with the accountant. She wouldn’t need to be there for the whole thing, but there would be forms she would need to sign. The last thing he did was to call Felipe de Castro’s headquarters in Las Vegas and request to speak to him personally as soon as was convenient. Sandy would leave him a message as to when a teleconference could be arranged. Everything was in motion. Chapter 21
Sookie woke up at 11 and stretched. She loved waking up in Eric’s big bed, even when he wasn’t there. She felt safer here than anywhere, and she was still pretty shaken by last night’s encounter with Bill. She would have never believed it was possible – she knew he still loved her – and the idea that Eric nearly had to kill him scared her to death. Luckily, Eric wouldn’t… Damn! They were so busy worrying about her cramps last night that she forgot to drink from Eric.
She was supposed to take at least a little every day to make sure there was a bond with the baby that would prevent that reaction with him. Well, she’d make sure she drank extra tonight. The thought of tasting Eric’s blood started the fire down below, so to speak. Sookie was starting to feel like “it” had a mind and a life of its own. Was this going to last the whole 4 months? And Dr. Ludwig said it could last up to 2 years after the baby? Good thing vampires don’t get tired, because she was going to be after Eric a LOT if she kept on this way.
She threw on the red silk shirt Eric had been wearing last night because it smelled like him, and he smelled so good to her right now it made her throb. She pulled on a pair of panties and she really, really tried not to touch herself but failed. At least today Alicia wouldn’t catch her naked.Should it bother her that getting caught naked didn’t bother her more than it did? Honestly, clothes were kind of bothering her right now. She couldn’t wait to get naked when she got home last night.
She found a note on the dresser from her bonded:
My Lover,
We have a meeting with my accountant tonight just after dark. He will be coming here to the house, and I will need you to attend for at least a part of it. Please be ready when I awake, and I will shower and dress quickly.
Please eat well and rest today, dear one.
I love you,
Eric
Ok, why did she want to rub that paper all over her body? Because Eric had touched it? She couldn’t even stop herself from sniffing it to see if it smelled like him.
‘Stop, Sookie, stop thinking about sex. There’s more to life than feeling his… stop.Seriously, get yourself together and stop thinking about the naked Viking in the basement. Oh, I wish I could go down there with him, but he wants me dressed when he gets up. As soon as the accountant leaves, though, his ass is mine.’ She giggled. Great, now she was thinking about his ass. His round, beautiful, award-winning buns, fresh from the bakery. OK, that thought had an actual physical response, like, down there and she realized she was fighting a losing battle. Her hormones were running this show whether she liked it or not.
'Food, Sookie.' Great, now she was talking to herself! 'Go eat. Maybe that will take your mind off of Eric’s…. oh hell.'
Shaking her head at herself, she headed down to her kitchenette on the second floor. Alicia was unloading groceries.
“Good morning, Miss Sookie,” Alicia smiled at her.
“Hi, Alicia. I managed to wake myself up today!”
“So I see. Can I get you something to eat?”
“Yes, I have orders from Eric to eat well today. I had a little problem last night.”
“Yes, Mr. Northman left a message for me. I’ve got three bottles of Ibuprofen here. I’ll put one in your bathroom, one in the cabinet here, and you take this small one and keep it in your purse. Those cramps can be something else.”
“Do you have any kids, Alicia?”
“Yes, I have three, all grown, and two grandchildren. I’ve also worked for several new mothers like yourself.”
“So it’s not that unusual?”
“Not at all.How would you like some waffles for breakfast? It wouldn’t take long to make them."
“That would be great, if you’re sure it’s not too much trouble.”
Alicia poured her a glass of juice. “Here miss, get started on that and I’ll have your waffles in just a bit. “
Ew. The smell of the juice hit Sookie’s nose and – uh oh. “Alicia where’s the bathroom on this floor?”
“Second door on the left down the hall. Are y—“
She barely made it. Well at least she was having morning sickness in the morning for a change. Alicia found her on her knees by the commode.
“Are you alright, Miss Sookie?”
“I’m sick.” She sort of sat, sort of fell back so she was sitting on the floor.
“Did your doctor give you anything to take for your stomach?”
“No, I’ve just been drinking ginger ale when I’m sick.”
“Honestly, that probably works as well as anything. It will pass in a bit. Do you think you can get up yet?”
“I think I better stay here a while.” She was very pale.
“I’ll be right back, Miss.”
Sookie leaned back against the wall.Alicia came back in with a can of warm ginger ale.
“Thank you, Alicia.”
“Here’s your monitor, Miss. I’m going to make your breakfast, and you use this to call me if you need me. I’ll check on you in a few minutes.”
“Thanks, but I don’t know if I can eat waffles now…”
“It’s better if you try. Best to have something in your stomach if you’re going to be sick.”
“OK, I guess.”
“As soon as you think you can get up, I’ll take you up in the service elevator and get you settled in your room.”
“Service elevator? I didn’t know there was one.”
“Yes, it’s well hidden, but it’s here. It helps with getting the cleaning supplies through the house and such.”
“OK, then. I think I could manage that.”
Alicia helped her up and took her down the hall. She flipped a switch in the end room and a panel in the wall slid open to reveal a rather large elevator. Eric never showed her that.They managed to get Sookie back to her bed, and she put the wastebasket nearby. Better safe than sorry.
Once Alicia had Sookie in bed, monitor at her side, cold washcloth for her face, she went back to make her breakfast. Sookie turned over into her Baby Eric position, and hoped she didn’t ruin Eric’s bedspread. Next thing she knew, Alicia was waking her for her waffles. She was a little groggy, but Alicia cut the waffles for her – she didn’t have it in her to complain - and she managed to eat and go right back to sleep.
When she woke up, it was 5 o’clock. Another day spent in bed. Was this going to be a pattern? She hoped not, but it was looking that way. At least she wasn’t sick anymore. She was in the shower when Alicia came in to gather laundry, and she seemed to be hanging in the bedroom to make sure Sookie got out of the shower OK. Sookie figured she had orders not to leave her alone when she had been sick. Sookie wrapped herself in a big white towel, combed out her hair, and lay back down on the bed.
“How are you feeling, Miss?”
“Better, but still tired. I don’t know how I can be tired after all that sleep, but I am.”
“That’s to be expected. Your body is working hard right now.”
“I guess. I have to figure out what to wear for this meeting.”
“You’re meeting with Mr. Northman’s accountant tonight?”
“Yes – what do I wear for that?”
“You don’t need to wear anything fancy. Let’s see here…”
Alicia looked through the small selection of clothes Sookie had in Eric’s closet.
“How about this, Miss?” She held up a dark blue tank dress with a tan leather belt.
“It’s comfortable, it’s dressy enough, and you won’t need to wear a bra if you don’t want to.”
“I usually always do, but honestly the thought of wearing one right now is suffocating.”
“That’s not unusual either. One of my daughters went through a phase when she was pregnant where she couldn’t stand having clothes on. Even wearing underwear set her nerves on edge.”
“Yeah, I think I know what you mean.”
Alicia helped Sookie slip into the dress, adjusted the belt to hide her little baby bump, which Sookie noticed seemed bigger, and then combed her hair again and put a head band on her. She even helped her put on a little powder, lip gloss and mascara. Sookie looked in the mirror on the dresser, and thought she looked kind of classy, even if she was a little pale. At the moment she could almost pass for a vampire. ‘A Vampire,’ she thought. Something to think about, but not right now.
“Miss Sookie?” Sookie realized she was staring at herself in the mirror.
“Ah – Yes?“
“Maybe you should lie down and watch some TV until Mr. Northman arrives? Your dress won’t wrinkle.”
“Yeah, maybe I should.”
Alicia took the remote laying on Eric’s nightstand and set Sookie up to watchJudge Judy. Sookie was sure some day she’d see somebody she knew from Bon Temps on that show. She already did once onJerry Springer.
When Judge Judy was off, Sookie explored the channels a bit. Eric had every premium channel and some she didn’t even know existed. She was watching a rerun ofThat 70s Showand eating a salad with turkey and cheese when Eric came up the stairs in a pair of jeans and a black muscle shirt.
“My lover, you are the very picture of a lady of leisure,” he teased her.
“Yeah, well, I didn’t have much choice today,” she said as he leaned down to kiss her.
Alicia knocked at the door even though it was open. “Excuse me, Mr. Northman?”
“Yes, Alicia – what kind of day did you girls have today?”
“She’s been a bit sick today, so she spent most of it sleeping, but she did manage to keep some food down twice now.”
“Thank you – you got the ibuprofen I assume?”
“Yes, sir, it’s in the cabinet in the kitchenette, your medicine cabinet in this bathroom and I put a small bottle in her handbag.”
“Excellent – if you are finished with everything you need to do, you can go home whenever you like.”
“Very good, sir. You two have a pleasant evening.”
“You were unwell, today, lover?”
“Morning sickness. No big deal.”
“How do you feel now? Do you need to skip the meeting with the accountant?”
“No, I’m dressed and I’m not sick at the moment.”
“Alright then, you relax a little longer and I’ll take a shower.”
He proceeded with his shower, and Sookie got up to get his clothes ready; a nice pleated white shirt and a pair of black slacks. She didn’t think he’d want to wear a tie at home. She picked a pair of shoes, socks and some black paisley silk boxers that made her smile when she found them.
Eric came out of the bathroom in a towel. Holy shit. “It” was alive again.
“What are you doing out of bed, dear one?”
“Getting your clothes ready – is this shirt alright? Did you want to wear a tie?”
“No, a tie isn’t necessary. This is a good selection.” He smiled to himself – she did this without even asking or thinking about it. She was acting like a wife.
“I love these boxers, by the way.“ She grinned at him.
“The fabric, the cut or the pattern?”
“All of those, but the fabric mostly. It’s sexy.”
“Well, then I’ll have to keep that in mind when I shop for more. My lady likes silk,’’ he said as he took her in his arms and hugged her. He held her for a long time.
“Wow, good hug,” she said when he didn’t let go.
“As I was waiting for sleep to come this morning, I thought about our two little dramas last night. I don’t want to lose you, Sookie,” he whispered in her ear.
“I’m not going anywhere.”
“I should have gotten you out of there earlier.”
“You didn’t know Bill was back until the middle of dinner, and neither one of us could have predicted Bill going crazy like that.”
“Well, we are going to be more careful. And I don’t want you spending time alone. I’m going to engage someone to stay with you when you can’t come to Fangtasia with me.”
“Like a baby sitter?”
“Call it what you like, but I don’t want you unattended. It’s a little early for a Doula, but maybe that’s the next step.”
“So, we’re never going to be alone?”
“No,youare never going to be alone. You and I will be together as much as possible. I’ll take more nights off from Fangtasia, and you won’t always be indisposed. On the nights you are up to it, you can come with me. You can always sleep in my office as you did the other night, or you can sit out front with me so I can show you off.”
“You might not want to show me off much longer. The bump is growing.”
“Yes, but it’s MY bump, so I’ll be very happy indeed to show both of you off.”
“Awww.” She stood up on her tiptoes to kiss him.
“Now, dear one,” he said as he finished dressing, "let’s go down to the living room and get ready for our meeting. Margaret should have some tea and some cake ready for our guest.”
“OOohh… cake sounds good! I’m still hungry. Margaret is still here?”
“For the meeting. I don’t like to have people here without refreshments so she comes in for occasions.”
He grabbed his files from the office and ushered her downstairs. Margaret had baked red velvet and German chocolate cakes, and they were both heavenly. Sookie had two pieces of each, and Eric was beaming at her eating for two. The meeting with the accountant went smoothly.
George Anderson was a distinguished Southern gentleman, tall and slim with gray hair and kind grey eyes. Eric introduced her as his fiance, and he congratulated them. She could hear his thoughts, and he was an honest man who actually liked working for Eric, even though he was a vampire. He paid well, and he was always agreeable and had nice cakes and coffee. He thought Eric had better manners than most of his clients. He thought Sookie was sweet, and didn’t make any rude observations about her body or think she was a bimbo.
Eric explained that they were having a child and that they would be married within a few months. Anderson had a couple of credit cards for Eric’s accounts in Sookie’s name and had forms for her to sign that would set up accounts in her name and eventually give her access to Eric’s. Anderson was to set up a meeting with Eric’s attorney for estate planning, and everything for Sookie and the baby would be in place as soon as the baby had a birth certificate. He gave Sookie a big folder that had information she might need on all (Eric told her later it was only most) of his businesses and accounts. Eric was loaded and it made her head spin a little.
Once her part was done, Sookie went back upstairs and stripped. Man, it felt good to be naked. She got into bed and put the TV away. If she had her way, she and Eric would be spending a lot of time in that bed the rest of tonight and tomorrow since it was Monday and Fangtasia was closed.Eric took a long time, so she started looking through the folder Mr. Anderson had given her. Shopping Malls. Factories. Investments in several different countries. Accounts in 5 different banks and offshore. About 2 dozen credit cards and purchasing accounts, not including those for his businesses.
He had given her an American Express black card – she didn’t even know they came in black – a Visa card and a Discover card and had her sign them. She put those in her wallet in her handbag. They said those should cover almost anything she might want or need. Anderson was in the process of setting up 2 accounts in Sookie’s name that would have regular deposits to them and that she could use for anything she wanted.Eric offered to set up a pre-nup that would insure that her house would remain hers alone after they married, but she wouldn’t hear of it. He was giving her access to everything he had. She couldn’t exclude him from the one thing she had, and she knew he wouldn’t have any interest in it anyway.
It wouldn’t take much for her to freak out about all of this. There was so much information and so much money and most of this stuff was over her head. She should feel bad about being given access to all of Eric’s stuff, but a part of her understood that this is a part of marrying someone and sharing their life. She’d have to do something similar with anyone she married. Eric just had a lot more than she ever anticipated a husband of hers might have.That’s not a bad thing.
It was almost 10 before Eric came upstairs carrying a sandwich and a glass of milk. “What’s that?”
“This is a ham sandwich. Alicia and I have a system worked out to try to make sure you get three meals a day on the schedule we keep, so she’s to feed you at least twice while she’s here, then she leaves something I can make sure you eat in the evening.”
“I ate four pieces of cake, you know.”
“Yes, I do know that,” he laughed, “but you need protein for the baby.”
“Since when did you become an expert on nutrition?” she asked as she took the plate from him, and he set the milk on her nightstand.
“When I go down to bed, before I sleep I do a little research on the web with the laptop I keep down there. I’ve been reading about pregnancy and birth and baby care.”
Sookie laughed loudly. “You’re joking?!” She was eating as if she were starved.
“No, I am quite serious. You know, you need to get back into your new laptop and get some things done if you have a day when you can stay awake.”
“Oh, yeah – wedding stuff.”
“Have you thought about that any more?”
“I think we should have a small ceremony in Las Vegas.”
“Really?! Dear one, that would make me very happy.”
“How long do you think it would take to set that up?”
“I am waiting for a call from Sandy to set up a teleconference with Felipe. Once we see what he has to say, we should be able to set a date and you can invite your Witches and your brother. I will pay for all of their travel and expenses, of course, so I don’t want you to worry about that.”
“Wait a minute – did you say you already called Felipe?”
“I called to make an appointment.”
“How did you know I would agree to a Vegas wedding?”
“Even if you didn’t, I need to inform him of my intentions and the impending birth. I had a feeling you would be agreeable, though, because of the time constraints and your health. Even with a wedding planner, I don’t think you are up to a big wedding.”
“Yeah, that’s what I was thinking, too, and I do want to be married before the baby is born.”
“Well, then, we have a tentative plan, my lover. Your next task is to choose your dress and some resort wear, and we’ll plan to stay in Vegas for a few days and enjoy ourselves.“
“Can I play some slot machines?”
He laughed, “Yes, my lover, you can gamble, you can eat, you can lie in the sun, we will see some shows – anything you want.”
“Awesome.Come to bed.”
“Not just yet, dear one. Put this back on for a while,” he said as he threw her the navy tank dress.
“What’s going on?”
“I want to show you something. Have you ever been out to my back yard here?”
“No, actually, I never have. Is it big?”
“Come and you will see,” and he threw her a pair of Birkenstock sandals.
“Hey, I don’t own any Birkenstocks – where did these come from?”
“They must be part of your new wardrobe.”
“New wardrobe?” She pulled the dress over her head.
“Yes, well, I thought you might want some new things… a little more polished,or that maybe you couldn’t afford before. Alicia has been buying things and adding them to your closet and your drawers. She must have bought those sandals for you.”
“You don’t like my clothes?”
“Some of them are very pretty, but you don’t have a lot, and you might need a wider variety of nice things for some of the things we will be doing together.”
“What if I don’t like what she buys?”
“Tell her to take it back and buy something more to your liking.”
“Eric…”
“Ah, yes, there he is…”
“There WHO is?”
“My old friend,resistance. I’ve just told you I’m having pretty new clothes purchased for you, and you feel as if that’s something you should throw a fit over. Never mind that you often find yourself trying to figure out what to wear, or that I’ve often had to furnish appropriate clothing for your activities, and never mind the fact that you like the new clothes because you’re wearing one of the dresses right now…”
“I thought this dress was strange. I guess Alicia picked it because she knew it was there and I didn’t.”
“No doubt. You told her what you needed, and she had already anticipated your needs.I pay her a great deal for that service.”
“You don’t have to, you know.”
“I know that. I want to do that to make your life easier and nicer, so that my life will be nicer and easier. I know you are used to struggle, Sookie, but you don’t have to struggle anymore. You are allowed to have nice things. You can afford them. You deserve them.”
Sookie’s lip started to tremble and tears welled up in her eyes.
“Don’t cry, Sookie, please –“ he never could stand to see her cry.
“I’m so much trouble.”
‘And hormonal,’ he thought.
“You are not trouble, Sookie. You are a dream for me. You’ve given me things I’ve been denied for a thousand years. Let me do this for you.” He took her in his arms and hugged her, then stroked her hair.
She took a couple of deep breaths and pulled it together.
“Ok, you’re right, I’m sorry.”
“Now – ready to come outside with me?”
“Yeah, let’s go.”
He swooped her up in his arms and flew them down the stairs to the first floor. She laughed. “Glad I’m not nauseous any more.”
“So am I,” he said as he set her down in the den. He pulled the curtains open, flipped a switch, and the outside lights came on. The yard was huge, and there was a big blue tarp on the ground.
“What’s that?”
“That’s what I wanted to show you – it’s a swimming pool.”
“You have a swimming pool?”
“WE have a swimming pool.”
“Why didn’t I know this?”
“I never thought about it before. As you can see, it hasn’t been opened since I’ve lived in this house. I was rarely here before I met you. I spent my nights at Fangtasia, so I never bothered to have it opened and serviced. Remember I told you I was doing research on the web…?”
“Yeah….”
“Well, swimming happens to be a very effective and safe exercise for pregnant women. They have water aerobics classes especially for expectant mothers. How would you like to be able to swim and sunbathe in the afternoons?
“I would LOVE that!” Sunbathing was her only vice and she was busting at the prospect.
“I thought that might be the case. I’ll have my day man engage the pool services and we’ll get it opened for you as soon as possible.”
She threw her arms around his neck and kissed his face over and over, all over.
“Thank you, thank you, thank you.”
He laughed loudly. “A thank you from Sookie Stackhouse? No resistance? No drama?”
“Ok, ok I deserve that, but this is so COOL!”
“If I had known this was the way to your heart I would have opened it years ago.”
He walked over to a closet and took out a really pretty quilt that looked handmade.
“Wow, that’s nice,” she said.
“And comfortable. Come lover.” He opened the door so they could walk around the pool and went out to the larger yard behind it. Eric spread the quilt, a burgundy double wedding ring pattern of all things, out on the grass and motioned for her to sit down. Once she was settled, he lay down beside her, looking up at the stars.
She was looking all around. It was dark, but she could make out a couple of out buildings and see the back of the garage.
“It’s nice out here,” she said.
“Yes. I sometimes come out and look at the stars, but I’ve never had anyone with me before.”
Sookie shifted and lay down next to him. He took her hand and held it. They didn’t speak for awhile.
Sookie ran her hand over the soft fabric of the quilt.
“This quilt is huge.”
“I had it made for me about 2 years ago.”
“You did? Did you choose the pattern?
“I asked for something romantic and the seamstress showed me a book. This is called a double wedding pattern.”
“Yes,I know. I’m surprised you know.”
“I told her I wanted it huge, and soft and very pretty.”
“It’s all of that, alright. Did you have it made so you could lie here and look at the stars?”
“No, I had it made so WE could lie here and look at the stars.”
“Nuh-uh, you’re making that up.”
“No, Sookie, I’m not. I had it made for you, for this.” He reached out and put his arm under her head. She rolled over into him and put her arm across his chest.
“I didn’t know Vikings were so romantic,” she teased him.
“We were poets as well as warriors, my lover.” He kissed her forehead. Then he kissed her lips. Then he put his hand under her skirt – and she wasn’t wearing anything. They made love, and that’s exactly what it was, very slowly and quietly.
When they were done, they were lying face to face, smiling and talking.
“Was that what you had in mind when you had this quilt made?”
“Exactly, but the reality is even sweeter than I imagined.”
They cuddled and whispered to each other a long time. Sookie noticed that as they talked, Eric kept stroking her baby bump with the backs of his fingers. He really was happy about all of this. He really loved her.
They must have been out there for at least an hour and a half when a car pulled into the driveway out front. Eric sat up.
“We have company, lover. We should go in now.”
“Oh… ok. I wonder who it is?”
“Let us go in and see.”
He gathered up the quilt and took her arm, and they went back in the patio door. She closed and locked it, and he went to the front door, dropping the quilt on the couch in the den on the way.
“Pam!” She heard him greet his child – what was she doing here?
“I’m sorry to bother you, Master, but there has been a disturbance at Fangtasia and your presence is required. I came to stay with Sookie so you could go and attend to it. There was no way to avoid it.”
“My lover…”
“No, that’s ok, you go if you need to. Pam, you don’t need to stay with me…”
“Yes, Sookie, she does. I don’t want you here alone. I probably won’t be gone long – you girls find a movie and watch it on the home theatre system in the den. I’ll be back as soon as I can. Pam, give me your keys.”
He kissed Sookie on the forehead, and headed for her dark blue car in the driveway.
He drove about a mile to a deserted road and got out to see if Pam had put his equipment in the car. In the trunk was a bag with a change of clothes, good strong rope, his gun with the silver bullets, and a special sword he had hidden at Fangtasia for just this occasion, plus two gallon jugs of water and a bottle of bleach. Pam did well.
He drove outside the city about five miles into the swamp. He parked the car where it could not be seen, took the bag and sword and flew over the fence into the interior of the Bayou Bandit Alligator Farm. This was one of his businesses that could not be traced to him, and only Pam knew about it. He placed the bag and the sword in a building near a large pen and locked it. He had keys to all of the locks here, and he made sure there was no security on duty tonight. Everything in place, he flew off into the night.
John Quinn was bone tired. He had worked for two weeks setting up a huge fundraiser in New Orleans that was hosted by Felipe de Castro, but attended by the likes of Madonna and Brangelina. It was a huge success and he was paid well, but he would be glad to get home and sleep in his own bed. He dragged himself and his bags off the elevator and unlocked the door to his apartment. He didn’t have time to react to the scent he picked up – he never saw it coming.
“Wake up, tiger.” Eric kicked Quinn and he opened his eyes. His head was splitting, and he was tied tightly in a kneeling position.
“Where the hell are we, Northman?”
“The Bayou Bandit Alligator Farm. I own it.”
“You got something on your mind?” He was putting on a tough front, but Quinn knew this situation was bad. Northman had reason to hate him, and they were in the middle of nowhere.
“Are you acquainted with Niall Brigant?”
“The fairy – yeah, I know the old bastard, why?”
“Very few people know this, but Niall is Sookie’s Great Grandfather.”
“Sookie? Is a fairy?”
“Part fairy – one quarter, to be exact.” Eric walked around behind Quinn.
“So when you said that forces beyond comprehension would be called down if she were harmed…”
“Yes. You and Felipe de Castro very nearly started another war with the Fae. Imagine the carnage you nearly caused.”
Quinn was beyond worried now, he was scared.
“Funny thing about fairies, Quinn – my mother was one, too.”
“And I care about this why?”
“Because Niall decided to give Sookie a gift like no other – he worked magick so that I could impregnate Sookie.”
“Vamps can’t…” Quinn was struggling, but Eric had him trussed up so he really couldn’t move.
“But fairies can, and I have. Sookie is carrying my son.”
“And you want me to congratulate you?”
“No, but Dr. Ludwig warned us that if either of Sookie’s former lovers came near her while she was with child, they would try to kill him, even if it meant killing her.”
“And this is about protecting Sookie?”
“No, not at all, though Bill Compton did try to kill her last night, and I nearly had to stake him in her front yard.”
“What makes you think I would do the same thing?”
“Bill was only acting on instinct that told him to kill another man’s child. Your tiger instincts would see the baby as food. You know how fond cats and fairies are of each other.”
“So you went to all of this trouble to tell me to keep away from Sookie while she’s pregnant?”
Eric walked back in front of him with a huge sword. This was definitely not good.
“I can smell your fear, tiger.” He waved the sword with a flourish. “This sword, by the way, is a special design. It is coated with silver – just in case.”
“Get on with it, Northman.”
“Oh, I will – but I want you to understand something. I am not going to kill you to protect Sookie or my son. Do you remember your date with Sookie, when you encouraged my bonded to defy me and walked out of her house with her on your arm?”
Shit.
“Yes?”
“And then you defiled my bonded with your animal stench?”
“Whatever. Get to the point.”
"My point Quinn, is that the minute you walked out of her house, you were a dead man. I waited for the right time and the right place, and now, you are going to pay for touching that which was rightfully mine."
“Northman…!”
THWACK THWACK
The first strike came from behind and separated Quinn’s head from his shoulders. The strike backward cut him in half.
Eric laughed out loud. That was a most satisfying kill. He might have preferred combat, but this was more than sufficient.
Eric threw Quinn’s head into the largest alligator pen which churned with excitement. Eric cut the rope and the clothes off the pieces of his body and threw it into an oil drum he had nearby. Then he threw his upper torso in, and then his legs and lower body. The ‘gators were having a fine meal tonight. Eric enjoyed the sound of the beasts fighting over the pieces of Quinn, making sure all the pieces had been consumed.
He stripped off his clothes and burned them.
He flew back out the to car and opened the trunk. He took the water and washed himself off with it. He wiped the sword down with bleach. He put on the other clothing and drove back to his house.
Sookie was waiting for him at the door.
“Hi!” She was so glad to see him.
“Hello, dear one. Did you girls have fun?”
“I guess. Pam really liked Underworld. She thought Vampires enslaving Weres was a fine idea.”
“Hmm – I don’t know if I’d like keeping the filthy beasts so close.”
“Hey, now, some of my best friends are Weres and Shifters.”
“Yes, my lover, I suppose they are. If you are up to climbing the stairs I’d suggest you going and running us a nice bath with that vanilla scent while I speak to Pam.”
“Oooh – good idea. I can do it. G’night, Pam!” and she was up the stairs. “Master – all is well?” “All is very well. The fight was stopped, the authorities and insurance have been notified and all interested parties have been dispatched.” Pam looked at him.When he was sure that Sookie was up in their bathroom he said,“Bayou Bandit.” Pam smiled a wicked smile. “Lovely. Good night, Master,” and she was gone. Eric flipped the lights off and stripped, since Sookie was already in the water and had the candles lit. He got straight in and said, "Wash me off, my lover.” She happily complied. He did the same to her, then lifted her onto his “gracious plenty,” andmoving her slowly up and down, as she wrapped her arms around his neck, he whispered to her, “You are mine.” Chapter 22
“Good morning, Miss Sookie.”
“Hm – oh, good morning, Alicia.”
“I’m sorry to wake you up, Miss, but it’s 11 o’clock and Mr. Burnham called and said you'd be interviewing personal trainers and a masseuse today beginning at 2:00. He asked me to help you with that, if you’d like.” She set the tray she was carrying over Sookie’s lap.
“Oh, yeah, I don’t really know what to ask.” The food smelled so good – oatmeal, whole wheat toast, scrambled eggs, and grape juice. “This looks so good, Alicia.”
“I thought the grape juice might be a little easier on your tummy.It was the orange juice yesterday that set you off. Also, I know you tend to prefer eggs over easy, but scrambled are less likely to irritate.”
“Yeah, you’re probably right. Do you have any idea how many people I’m interviewing today?”
“I believe there are three, set to arrive a half-hour apart. One does fitness training for pregnant women, one does massage and specializes in pregnancy and post-delivery massage, and there’s one that Mr. Burnham and I agreed was probably the best bet, who does yoga, fitness training, has experience with water aerobics and can also do massage. She’s very skilled.”
“Wow, she sounds great – why am I interviewing the other two?”
“Just to give you an idea of whom is available, what they do, and to see how your personalities mesh. You want someone you will be comfortable with when it comes to bodywork.“
“Are they all women?”
“Oh, yes, Mr. Northman was adamant about that.There were a couple of very qualified men but he said absolutely not. He’s a bit old-fashioned that way, I gather.”
“Yes, it’s because he’s so old. He’s very possessive, but I’m getting used to it- even starting to like it a little,“ she laughed. “What do I wear for these interviews? Do I need to dress up?”
“I was thinking a nice little dress – Mr. Northman said he prefers dresses, so that’s mostly what I’ve been buying – there’s a pretty one here that would be nice.” Alicia reached into the closet and pulled out a yellow flowered, sleeveless shirtdress with a full skirt.
“Oh, that’s pretty – I hope it fits.”
“I’m pretty sure it will, Miss. The fullness of the skirt will make allowance for your little baby bump.”
Sookie laughed and patted her tummy. Is it possible it had grown noticeably since yesterday?
“What kind of shoes should I wear?”
“I’d say these little sandals you’ve already got out – they’re very sweet and they’re good for your back. It’s probably best to avoid heels as much as you can right now.”
“Yeah, I guess so. Any ideas what I need to wear under it?”
“I’ve got a nice cotton slip for you here in this drawer. You wouldn’t need anything else if you didn’t want, or maybe just a pair of panties.”
“That sounds great. Is there a steno pad laying up there on the dresser?”
“Yes, here you go, Miss.” Sookie wiped her hands on her napkin and opened the pad.
“Ok, what do I ask?”
“Well, you ask where they were trained.”
Sookie wrote that down.
“Got it.”
“What kind of certifications they have. Whether they have medical training.”
“Right.”
“You ask how many expectant mothers they have worked with.”
“Ok.”
“You ask exactly which services they provide.”
“Ok.”
“What would they expect from you.”
“Right.”
“When are they available.”
“Like what time and stuff?”
“Yes – I would expect you’d want them to come about two or three o’clock, though you could do it as early as noon. That would give you a couple of hours to work with them and then you’d have plenty of time to get ready if Mr. Northman has plans for you in the evening.”
“Yeah, that makes sense.”
“And then you just see how you feel with them – whether they seem warm or cold, too clinical, too spacey, not knowledgeable enough, kind, snippy. You want someone you’ll be happy to see when she shows up every day.”
“OK – and you’ll sit in on this with me?”
“If that’s what you prefer.”
“I would. If Eric’s not going to be there, I’d like another person’s opinion.”
“That will be fine. You finish your breakfast and I’ll be back for your dishes in a little bit. Would you like the television on?”
“No, not right now. I need to think about this.”
“Very good, Miss, Oh – here’s your monitor. I’ve got the other with me.”
“Thanks.”
Wow – now she understood why Eric hired Alicia. Sookie had no idea how to be the Lady of the Manor as Eric called it, and Alicia was here to make sure someone had her back and could tell her how to dress and act so she wouldn’t seem foolish or be stressed out not knowing what to do. She realized he had thought about this, and thought about what she needed and how to make things easier for her.
A part of her could have assumed that he thought she was stupid or uncultured, but she knew it wasn’t that. It was more about having someone to guide her. He knew she had good manners and she’d want to seem graceful and in control. He was giving her the tools to do that.
He really is a smart man. Sookie realized that she forgets that sometimes. He’s not like anyone else she had ever known. He wasn’t like the guys from Bon Temps, or even big city guys. He was special and he thought she was special enough to go to all of this time and expense for. She was starting to realize that she’d been ungrateful several times and knowing that made her wince. She resolved to show him more appreciation, and to live up to his good opinion of her.She still wasn’t sure she deserved all of this, but he thought she did, so make the most of it. He was trying like hell to make her happy, so she owed him the same effort.
It was 12 by the time she finished eating and she began to get a little nervous. She had two hours to get ready so she went ahead and took her shower, got dressed in the outfit Alicia suggested and put on a little makeup. It was a good call- it did hide her tummy, which was definitely bigger, and it made her look like a lady.She still had over an hour to kill. Now what? She noticed her laptop sitting beside the bed.
She went over to the baby monitor and pushed the button.
“Alicia?”
“Yes, Miss?”
“Do you know if the internet on my laptop will work downstairs?"
“Yes, I believe there’s wireless available in the entire house. Would you like me to help you move downstairs?”
“No, I can do it. I’ll take the monitor with me and my laptop, and I think I’ll set it up on Eric’s desk in the first floor study.”
“Alright, Miss. Just let me know if you need anything.”
Sookie gathered up her laptop, steno pad and baby monitor and headed downstairs.
She hardly ever saw this part of the house in the daytime, but she guessed she’d see it a lot when the pool was open.
There was a formal living room, really fancy formal dining room, Eric’s study, the den and that big Martha Stewart kitchen. She was standing in the entryway looking around when Margaret came out of the kitchen.
“Hello, Miss Sookie,” she said cheerily.
“Hi, Margaret – I didn’t know you were working today.”
“Oh, yes, Mr. Burnham called about your interviews. I’ll have tea and refreshments for them when they get here.”
“Oh, that’s great. Are you serving the cake from last night?”
“I’ll have some of that and some healthier choices in case our guests prefer that.”
“Great.” Sookie started looking around again.
“Can I help you with something, Miss?”
“I’m not sure where I should do the interviews.”
“Well, Mr. Northman’s study is good, but it might seem a bit more formal than you’d like, so I was thinking I’d set things up in the living room so it will be a little more relaxed.”
“Oh, good, that’s great. Thank you.”
Sookie went into the study and found the power strip for the big desktop so she could plug her laptop in.She opened it up and got a little thrill because it was so pretty when it was open. The browser was still open so she did a search for wedding dresses. She knew she didn’t want a big white cake shaped thing covered with lace, but she wanted something full length, white and very classy. Wow, look at all those links.She had no idea where to start. She looked at the baby monitor. She looked at all those links. Back to the baby monitor. OK, Sookie, you know you need help, so ask her.
“Alicia?”
“Yes, Miss?”
“I’m sorry to bother you again. Do you know of a good website to look for a wedding dress that doesn’t look big and poofy? Something more like a white evening gown?”
“Try VeraWangonWeddings.com, Miss.”
“That’s V.E.R.A.W.A.N.G. on weddings, no spaces?”
“Yes, you’ll like those very much.”
“OK, thanks, Alicia.”
Sookie went to the website – wow. They have a lot of information. She clicked on the gown gallery and really liked what she saw. She started just going through the long row of gowns and saw two she really liked. One was strapless and had a green sash, and it looked like it belonged on a Greek Goddess.The other one was also strapless and the skirt was a little fuller than she had pictured, but she knew it would look great on her as long as she didn’t wait too much longer. She clicked on the details – $5,000 to $8,000! Holy smoke! She was thinking a couple of hundred dollars would be a lot. She closed the laptop and panicked just a little.
A few minutes later, Alicia came down stairs and looked in on her. Sookie was still sitting there thinking that surely that was too much money. Maybe Tara had something at her store that would do.
“Did you see anything you liked, Miss Sookie?”
“Yeah, they were gorgeous, but they’re so much money!”
“Has Mr. Northman given you a budget for the wedding?"
“No, I haven’t asked about that yet. I’m sure he wouldn’t want to spend that much money on one dress, though.”
“Do you still have the dress that you liked on your computer screen?”
“Yeah, I just closed the lid – I think it will still be there.”
“Let’s have a look at it.”
Alicia came around the desk and Sookie opened the laptop. She clicked the bottom and opened a window that showed a larger view.
“Oh, that’s very pretty, Miss – it would look lovely on you if …”
“If I was going to wear it pretty soon?”
“Exactly. When is the wedding?”
“I’m not sure yet, but it’s got to be fairly soon because I want to do it before the baby comes, and I won’t be able to fly a couple of months from now.”
“Where are you planning to go?”
“I think we’re doing a small ceremony in Las Vegas at one of the fancy hotels with just my brother and a couple of friends.”
“That will be very nice. This dress would be lovely for that.”
“But the price…”
“Let’s do this. Let’s keep this picture here and show Mr. Northman when he arrives and see what he has to say about it. Then you’ll know what your budget for a dress is, alright?”
“Alright.”
“Would you like me to take what’s left of Margaret’s cakes up to your kitchenette for you?”
“Yeah, they were delicious.”
“Alright, I’ll do that right after our meetings.”
Sookie looked at the clock. Two o’clock was fast approaching and she was getting nervous. Margaret was already in the living room setting up tea and cakes and crudités. Sookie looked at herself in a mirror in the entryway, and smoothed her skirt.
“You look very nice, Miss. Why don’t you sit in the large rose colored chair by the fireplace, and have a cup of tea. I’ll bring the applicants in as they arrive.”
“Oh, I need my notebook,” Sookie said as she quickly went back into the study to retrieve the steno pad.
She walked into the living room and noticed for the first time that it was decorated in shades of rose pink with burgundy accents. Sookie wondered who designed this room. It was very pretty, but it wasn’t Eric at all.
She sat in the large chair by the fireplace, which wasn’t lit because it was so warm, so there was a beautiful brass screen in front of it. Margaret had set the refreshments up on a little cart in front of that
“Would you like some tea, Miss?” She motioned to a selection of tea bags.
“Uh.. do you have anything without caffeine?”
“Yes, I do – there’s mint or raspberry.”
“Mint sounds nice.” Margaret poured her tea, added the tea bag and put two lumps of sugar in it without even asking – she already knew what Sookie would want.
Alicia moved a small side chair just to the left of the chair Sookie sat in, apparently for the applicant to use, then she walked across the room and opened the picture window drapes. Sookie had never seen them open before, and it made the room look gorgeous. You could see a pretty Grecian statue that was a fountain that sat in the yard in front of the window. She never paid much attention to it at night, but in the afternoon it looked really impressive.
The first applicant arrived, and Alicia showed her in.Sookie stood and shook her hand and remembered to offer tea, which Margaret was there to serve. Sookie held the steno pad with both hands to hide the fact that they were shaking, and plastered her panic smile on her face. She went down the list of questions she and Alicia had put together and Alicia stood at the back of the room. Sookie would look at her and she would smile or nod to show Sookie she was doing fine.
The first woman was nice, but kind of hardcore fitness. She reminded Sookie of the trainer who had a show on BRAVO who was a little intense for her tastes.The second woman did massage for pregnant women, and she was nice but that’s about it.Sookie never felt as if she connected with her, and felt a little awkward.The third applicant was Bobbie James and they clicked. Bobbie was medium height and curvy with long brown hair. She was kind of a hippie and about 40, but seemed younger. She had tons of experience, could do water exercise, yoga and massage, plus she was into aromatherapy and mentioned she could do facials as well.Sookie had never had a facial before, but it sounded nice.
Sookie explained that the pool would be open very soon, and Bobbie offered to start working with her beforehand, doing yoga and massage. Sookie explained that they had a gym on the 4thfloor, and Alicia offered to take them both up in the service elevator.She showed her the main room which had Eric’s swords on the wall, and Bobbie didn’t bat an eyelash. She knew Eric was a vampire and that didn’t bother her. Sookie showed her the meditation room and the massage tables. Bobbie said this would be perfect for what she normally did.
Sookie asked her when she could start and they agreed she would begin working with Sookie the next day at 1:00.
Alicia nodded her approval, and added “Did Mr. Burnham go over the financial arrangements with you?”
“Yes,” Bobbie said, “that’s all been taken care of, and I was told that Mr. Northman would want to meet me at some point, but Sookie had the final say.”
They stepped back onto the elevator to go down to the first floor.
“That she does. So, we’ll expect you at one o’clock tomorrow. Is there any special instruction for Miss Sookie regarding clothing or diet?”
“Wear something comfortable and loose, preferably cotton. Eat a good, low fat breakfast sometime before noon so that your stomach has time to settle a bit.You already have yoga mats and bricks up there, so we should be all set.”
Sookie thanked her again as they got to the front door, and Alicia saw her out to her car. Sookie went back into the kitchen and surprised Margaret.
“Hello, Miss, what can I get for you?”
“Can I have some cake, please? I’ll get it myself if you just tell me where.”
“That’s alright, Miss Sookie – you sit at that table there and I’ll get it for you. What kind would you like?”
“Can I have a piece of each and a big glass of milk, please? I’m suddenly really hungry.”
“It’s after 4:30 – are you sure you’ll be able to eat dinner?”
“Yes, I’m starved. It won’t be a problem at all,” Sookie laughed.
Sookie sat down and Alicia came in.
“That went very well, Miss Sookie. You just hired your first servant.”
“I did?”
“Of course, and you handled it very well. I’ll go shopping in the morning before I come in and get you some exercise clothes. You have a pair of leggings and several t-shirts that would work, but you’ll need more than one outfit, and I’ll get you a couple of tank style swimsuits for when the pool is open since that should be any day now.”
“That fast?”
“Yes, Mr. Burnham said Mr. Northman wanted it immediately, so it should be ready one day this week.”
“That’s good – I really like to swim and lie in the sun. So you think I hired the right person?”
“Yes, I think you did. You got along very well, and you were more comfortable with her than anyone. I don’t think you could find anyone with more perfect skills for what you need. Honestly, yoga is much safer for you than a more aggressive style of work out. She’ll be able to do massage for you after your work out, too. That’s going to help make you a lot more comfortable.”
Sookie sat in the kitchen, laughing and talking with Margaret and Alicia for over an hour. Mr. Burnham called Alicia’s cell to ask how Sookie’s interviews went, and she told him Sookie had chosen to hire Bobbie James and she would be beginning the next day. He said he would call her to confirm the financial arrangements and told her to tell Mr. Northman that they were coming to work on the pool the next day.
Sookie was very excited to hear that. They were all still chatting when Eric came upstairs.
“Hello, ladies.” He nodded at Alicia and Margaret and walked over to kiss Sookie. “How was your day, today, dear one?”
“I hired a personal trainer and masseuse and I wasn’t sick at all.”
“Excellent. How did you find the trainer?”
“Mr. Burnham set up interviews for this afternoon. I talked the three people and one of them was perfect.”
He looked very surprised and looked at Alicia. “She interviewed applicants today?”
“Yes,” Alicia said, “and she did it very well. No one would have guessed she had never done it before. She also looked at wedding gowns on the internet, but she was a bit scared by the prices.”
“Did you find a dress you liked, Sookie?”
“I didn’t look a whole lot because I got spooked by the prices. Are they all that expensive?”
“She was looking at Vera Wang gowns, Mr. Northman.”
“She’s an excellent designer, Sookie, many women would love to have one of her gowns.”
“But Eric, this one was between five and eight THOUSAND dollars!”
He laughed.“Is that all?”
“Is that all? Are you kidding?!”
“Sookie, I thought you were going to say it was forty or fifty thousand. Show me this gown.”
“OK, come into the study.”
“I’ll be right there, dear one. Alicia did she eat today?”
“She ate at around 11 am, and she just had 2 pieces of cake, but she hasn’t had dinner yet, and I still need to make her snack for later tonight. “
“Alright, you take care of that and I will take it from here. Thank you for your help today.”
Eric came into the study and smiled at Sookie sitting behind his desk. He walked around the desk and gently pulled her up out of the chair, sat down and settled her on his lap.
“This is a very pretty dress you are wearing, my lover.”
“It’s one Alicia got for me – she said it would be ok for interviewing people today.”
“You know, I didn’t know you would be doing that. It sounds as if you handled it very well.”
“Alicia walked me through it. I would have been lost without her.”
“Well, good that you had her.”
“Yeah, I’m sorry I gave you a hard time when you hired her.”
Eric laughed and kissed her. “That’s two apologies from Sookie in 24 hours. That must be a record of some kind.”
Sookie couldn’t think of a good comeback so she bit his cheek. He purred, “Mmnnn hold that thought. Let’s see this wedding dress.”
She turned the laptop to face him and his eyes lit up.
“My lover, that is very pretty and it would look wonderful on you. This is a very well known designer – very prestigious.”
“But the price…”
“Is fine. It would be stunning on you. Look through the site thoroughly and make sure there isn’t one you like better, and when you have your favorite, get Alicia to help you make arrangements to have a fitting. Choose all of the embellishments you want and don’t worry about the price.”
“You do realize I’ll only be able to wear it once?"
“Of course – though we will have it stored in case some day our son’s fiancé would like to wear it. Or maybe some day we will have a daughter!”
“You’re kidding…”
“Of course not. Wedding dresses of this sort are often passed down through the generations.”
She rolled her eyes at him and kissed him. He pulled her back and kissed her very deeply.
“You know,” she said, “I won’t be able to wear that design much longer.”
“Yes, well, I am expecting a call from Las Vegas at 7 pm. We will know more about the time frame we are working with after that.”
“Did we tell you about the pool?”
“No – what about it?”
“They’re coming to work on it tomorrow.”
“Excellent. I don’t know if it needs any repairs, but even if it does it should be usable within a few days. I’m looking forward to swimming in the moonlight with you. And there’s a hot tub at the end of it, too.”
“Of course there is – Eric Northman would never have a pool without a hot tub, even if he had no intention of using it,” she teased him and nibbled on his ear. He squeezed her and then put his hand on her tummy. She smiled at him.
“Soon,” he said, “I will begin talking to him.”
“Talking to him?”
“Yes, I have read that babies can sometimes absorb and even respond when spoken to in the womb. If a normal human baby can do this, my son will certainly be able to understand me. It will help with our bond.”
“I never heard of that.”
“Well, I have, so we will try it in a few weeks. I must go upstairs and prepare for my phone call and check my email. Will you go up with me? I will carry you, of course.”
“Of course.”He slipped his arms under her back and knees and she grabbed her laptop to take with her. He stepped on the power strip so she could pull the plug out and carried her up to their bedroom. He gently sat her on the bed.
“So can I get naked now?” she asked.
“Not just yet, my lover. We still might need to go out. Wait for me and I’ll be back after my call.”
She started to object, but then Alicia came up with her dinner tray and she just settled down to eat.
Chapter 23
Eric was laughing softly to himself as he sat down at the computer in his 3rdfloor office. His little Sookie interviewed trainers and actually hired one without checking with him AND she found a beautiful designer wedding dress. Not bad for a bar maid from Bon Temps. She was adapting beautifully to being his bonded, and she was finally letting him do things he had wanted to do for her since he first saw her atFangtasia. If he could protect them from outside influences, his life was going to be better than he had imagined it could in a very short time. Those outside influences, though, were many and profound. He was going to have to deal with the worst of them to get through this – Felipe de Castro.
Eric had liked Sophie-Anne, and he hated the way de Castro used her vulnerability to kill her and take over her kingdom. Now he was in a position where he would have to trust the bastard in hopes that he could garner his protection for the baby as well as Sookie. This was going to take some serious ass-kissing, a lot of luck and faith in the gods that they had plans for his son that would keep him from being harmed.
Faith wasn’t something Eric had in abundance, but he did tend to be lucky. De Castro was the X factor and he didn’t like the way that felt at all. He might be jealous of Eric’s relationship with Sookie, or the fact that he was able to reproduce. He might like the idea of having such a unique nest in his kingdom – if he could see it as something that brought him prestige, that would be best. Hopefully he wouldn’t use Sookie or the child against him, but that would always be a danger. Getting his pledge of protection was still the best bet he had for keeping his family – hisfamily! --- safe. When it came down to it, the biggest threat was from Victor Madden, not Felipe. Felipe just needed to keep power. Victor wanted to seize power and that made him far more dangerous. He wasn’t that worried about Sandy – she was whathumans would call a “company girl” – she wanted to maintain her position by being good at it, and she didn’t aspire to more than she had.
Eric was also thinking about what would happen when news of the baby did come out. He had survived as long as he had by staying off the radar. Word of a vampire siring a child – a child of magick, no less - could put him and his family in the spotlight within the Supe community. If that were the case, having Felipe on their side would be of great help, indeed, so ass-kissing was his best bet.
He replied to a few business emails, forwarded a few items to Pam for follow-up, and had then found the message from Sandy. OK, here we go. She left a number for him to call ASAP. He steeled himself, then picked up the phone.
“This is Sandy.”
“Sandy, this is Eric Northman.”
“Ah, Sheriff – we had wondered if we would hear from you this evening. Do you still need an audience with the king?”
“Yes, I do.”
“Can you tell me what this is about?”
“Actually, there are two personal matters I must discuss. One could be accomplished by teleconference, but the other must be in person.”
Sandy was a little perturbed, but she didn’t argue with him. “The king is visiting Louisiana as we speak. Can you be at the Horseshoe Hotel in Bossier city by 10 pm tonight?”
“We can…”
“Who is we?”
“Myself and Sookie Stackhouse, the telepath.”
“Ah, well, at least his majesty will enjoy seeing her.”
Bitch.
“Yes, well, 10 pm then.”
“The presidential suite. Don’t be late. We’re doing you a favor.”
“Yes, I appreciate that. I will see you then.”
Eric had the in he needed. Now he had to make this look good. He could have done this on his own, but he needed to garner favor with Felipe and Sookie had saved his life, in addition to being beautiful. Using her to tempt Felipe was a dangerous game, but he had to use all the tools at his disposal. He just had to hope Felipe didn’t want to keep her for himself. The idea that she was with child might be enough to squelch that, and if not her Fae parentage should. He didn’t need to tell her to turn on the charm – that just naturally poured out of her. He did need her looking as good as possible, though, so he headed back to the bedroom.
Sookie was just finishing up her dinner, and Alicia had come up for the dishes.
“How are you feeling tonight, my lover?” he said hopefully.
“I haven’t been sick today, but I didn’t really have time to think about it.”
“Alicia, wait a moment – Sookie are you up to going to Bossier City with me?”
“I guess so – what’s going on?”
“I’ll explain that in a bit. Alicia, does she have any cocktail dresses? Something that would look right in a fancy hotel or high roller room in a casino?”
“I got her a couple of LBDs the other day …” and she moved to the closet, pulling out two dresses on hangers and covered in plastic.
“What’s an LBD?” Sookie asked.
“A little black dress.”
“Lets’ see them,” he said.
“This one,” Alicia began, “Has a jewel neckline and mesh insert above the bust, with a straight skirt. This one has a low, sweetheart neckline and a full skirt with some very pretty beading on the skirt.”
“The second one shows the most cleavage?”
“Uh – yes, sir.”
“She’ll wear that one. If she’s got a push up bra to go with it, put that out for her, too.”
“Very well, sir.” Alicia set about getting Sookie an outfit together – thigh-high stockings, low heeled strappy black sandals, black push up bra and black thong. She even pulled an evening purse out of the drawer and started moving Sookie’s essentials into it.
Sookie was trying not to get pissed off. Why were they deciding how to dress her? What was she, a Barbie Doll? She knew better than to yell at Eric in front of the help, but, boy, was he going to get an earful when Alicia left.
“This would look very nice with an up-do. Would you like help with your hair, Miss?”
“Yes, she would. Leave part of it down, though, and curl it a bit. She needs to sparkle tonight.” He didn’t even give Sookie time to respond on her own! WTF?!
Alicia motioned for Sookie to sit in one of the chairs beside the window and plugged in a curling iron. She was trying not to let her anger show because she knew Eric would be upset if she embarrassed him, but she’d better find out what was going on soon or she was gonna blow. While Alicia was styling Sookie’s hair, Eric went into the bathroom and showered.
When Alicia was done with Sookie’s hair, she helped her into the foundation garments and dress, and put the shoes on her. He came in and out at vampire speed once, apparently to get his clothes because he came out of the bathroom dressed. Wow – he looked amazing. A silk shirt in an sort of impressionist pattern, dark slacks, socks, and he was putting on his dress boots. As Alicia helped Sookie with her makeup, he flashed a brilliant smile at Sookie.
“My lover, you are glowing! Perfect!”
‘Perfect for what?' Eric glanced toward Alicia and shook his head slightly to indicate that it was not for outsiders to know. ‘Vamp business,’ she thought. ‘He can’t talk about it in front of a human.’
“For our date,” he said, giving her a look that let her know this was only part of the story. “We are going to the Horseshoe Casino in Bossier City to meet a… business associate of mine.”
‘Ok,’ she thought, ‘who the hell could be in Bossier City?’
“You must remember him, dear one – Felipe.”
Sookie’s eyes got big – that’s why Eric was being cagey. They were going to see the King of Nevada. “Oh, yes, I do remember him.”
"Yes, you made quite an impression on him, so I thought having you there looking as perfect as you do might make our transactions more pleasant.”
‘Translation,’ she thought, ‘You’re going to flash your cleavage at Felipe and hopefully he’ll give us what we want.’
Alicia made a few little adjustments to Sookie’s make up and clothing, handed her a black wrap from the back of the closet,then excused herself for the evening.
“I’ve really got to look through that closet some time…" she said as Eric laughed. “Seriously, Eric, how does she always know what I’m going to need?”
“She does not know exactly, but she knows certain things about you.” He was ushering her downstairs to the garage.
“What kind of things?”
“Well, she knows you are engaged to a man of means, so you will need dressy casual clothes like the dress you wore today. I own a nightclub, so you would naturally need cocktail dresses for entertaining clients. I’m sure she’ll put a couple of formal dresses in there in case we have a special occasion, and she’ll get you some simple things to wear around the house or running errands. The one thing you’ll probably have to buy for yourself would be anything really sexy – I doubt she’ll think to buy you clothes to go clubbing in or any teddies or corsettes, though I did notice she bought you quite a few thongs – probably because she’s seen them in your laundry."
He opened the door of his corvette for her.
“Yeah, this push-up bra is new, too. Is that weird?”
“What, dear one?" He folded himself into the driver’s seat.
“Her buying sexy lingerie for me – does she think I’m a bimbo?” she asked as he pulled out of the garage.
“Have you listened to her thoughts?”
“No – as a matter of fact, it’s been really easy not to hear people when I don’t want to.”
“That might be because you are drinking my blood daily. There’s no reason to think she thinks ill of you is there?”
“I guess not. It’s just – you know how I feel about being kept.”
“You’re not being kept, dear one, we are to be married. That’s why we’re going to Bossier City.”
“So are we asking permission?”
“Not exactly. I’ve thought about this a great deal, my lover, and I think we must tell Felipe about Niall.”
“What?! Are you sure?”
“I can’t see any way around it.”
“Will Niall be angry?”
“Not as long as you are not upset. He only insisted on secrecy to spare your feelings and those of your brother.”
“Will Felipe use it against us?”
“It’s possible, but I think it more likely he will do as I ask and extend your protection to the child. His blessing over the marriage will work in our favor. He’ll be far less likely to interfere with us if he understands Niall is an interested party. I also think that if he announces the child, it will be more widely accepted that I am actually his father.”
“Are you worried about that?”
“Not terribly, but the more people understand that he is actually my child and protected by his king, the less likely anyone is to try to harm him or use him against us.”
“This is scary.”
He looked over at her and smiled. He stroked her cheek with the back of his fingers. “Yes, my lover, it is scary. But it is our best option.”
“Are you afraid of Felipe?”
“I would be a fool not to be wary of him, but honestly, I am far more concerned about Victor Madden, and he is the main reason I want to be sure that the King’s protection is extended to the child as soon as possible. Victor is ruthless and hungry for power. He already had reason to resent me. This may make him more so.”
“They expect you to turn me, you know…”
“Yes, most people do.”
“I couldn’t even consider that until after the baby is born.”
“Not even until after he is weaned, would be my guess.”
“So two years, minimum.”
Eric looked at her a couple of times between watching the road ahead.
“My lover, are you thinking you would like to become vampire?” he said quietly and cautiously – he didn’t want to scare her into a retreat.
“I don’t know. The idea never appealed to me before, but if my child is going to be “an immortal” maybe I should be, too.”
“It is something to think about, dear one.”
“Oh I am thinking about it. Don’t get your hopes up, but let’s just say I’m not dead set against it anymore.”
Eric smiled to himself. They were quiet on the rest of the drive, but it didn’t take long to get there.
Eric knew where Felipe was quartered so they took the elevator from the garage straight to the room. He held her hand in the elevator, and she was trying to breathe slowly so she didn’t hyperventilate. She hated vampire politics and she would never get used to the idea of royalty in America, but this was Eric’s life and if she loved him she had to accept that. He kissed her cheek as the door opened and he let her exit the elevator first, though he got in front of her to knock on the door. Her job was to stay behind him, be charming, and never make him look weak in front of them.She was glad she wouldn’t need to speak.
“Northman. Come in.” Sandy answered the door. That was strange – no entourage?
“The King will be with you shortly. Nice to see you, Miss Stackhouse.” Sandy looked at Sookie strangely. Sookie felt like a t-bone in front of a starving dog. She’d had that feeling around vamps before, but this was pretty intense.
The inner door opened and they were ushered through to the main part of the suite. Felipe stood with his back to them, looking out the window into the night.Sandy came in behind them and closed the door, apparently intending to stay.
Felipe spoke, “Sheriff – I understand you have personal business to discuss with me?”
“Yes, your majesty, but it is of an acutely personal nature. It would be best for us to be alone, sire.”
Felipe turned to lookat them. Sookie had forgotten how gorgeous he was – like an Hispanic Johnny Depp. He smiled at Sookie, fangs down a bit, “How lovely you look tonight, Miss Stackhouse.” He took her hand. “Sandy, wait outside please.”
Sandy was not happy about this development, but she exited quietly.
Felipe raised Sookie’s hand to his lips and kissed it. Then he turned her wrist over and kissed her there, inhaling her scent. “Miss Stackhouse, your scent has changed. You’ve always been sweet…” he kissed the crook of her elbow, “but tonight you are intoxicating.”
Eric was fighting not to growl and attack. Sookie was freaked out, but plastered the panic smile on her face and tried not to cringe.
“Your majesty is very observant,” Eric managed to say. “It is this change we have come to discuss.”
“Please, proceed.” Felipe said, still holding Sookie’s hand and looking at her very intently.
“Your majesty are you acquainted with Niall Brigant?”
“The fairy – of course- “
“Your majesty, I must place in you a great trust. Few beings alive or dead know that Brigant is Sookie’s great grandfather.”
That got Felipe’s attention. Now he looked at Sookie with surprise, but he didn’t let go of her hand.
“You are Fae, my dear? I’m sure I would have known…”
“She only found out herself very recently, sire.”
“During the skirmish at her house, you told Madden that forces beyond comprehension would be called into play if she were harmed."
“Yes your majesty.”
“If she had been harmed….”
“It could have touched off another war with the Fae.” If Felipe had had any color in his face, it would have drained just then. He was scared, but he tried not to show it.
“Brigant wished to give his great granddaughter a gift like no other, something only he could provide.”
Felipe stared at him, still holding Sookie’s hand. Her palm was starting to sweat.
“Yes, and…”
“He worked magick so that I could impregnate Sookie. She is with child, your majesty – my child.”
“Sheriff, you are telling me that you, a vampire, have sired a child with a fairy?"
“She is only 1/8th fae, your majesty. It is a child of magick.”
Felipe stepped closer to Sookie, still holding her hand.
“My, my, Miss Stackhouse, you are full of surprises…”
Eric was biting his tongue so hard it bled. He wanted to kill Felipe for touching his bonded this way.
“Your majesty,” Eric continued slowly, “Sookie and I wish to marry. I owe you fealty, and Sookie has been offered protection by you for her heroism when she saved our lives from Sigebert, and we are here to beg of you to extend your protection to our child.”
Felipe’s mind was whirring like a top. Sookie thought she could hear the machinery between his ears making calculations.
“You will have a most unique nest, Sheriff.”
“Yes, your majesty.”
“And you will be the first Sheriff in the Americas to wed a human. Maybe the first in the world.”
“Yes, your majesty.”
“A child – and a wedding. How unique. No other regent has hosted such an event. What plans do you have for the ceremony? When is the child due?”
“The child is due in early August, sire, but we wish to be married before then. We had thought about a small ceremony in Las Vegas, perhaps the Bellagio or…”
“Nonsense, Sheriff. This is a most unusual occasion. You and your lovely fiancé will stay at my residence in Las Vegas and spend some time there. Your wedding will be my gift to the happy couple. How would a week from Sunday be?” Now he was holding Sookie’s palm open and stroking it, like he was a demented palm reader.
“A week from Sunday would be fine your majesty – we wish to be wed before the child comes, and in another month or so Sookie will be unable to fly.”
Still holding Sookie’s hand, de Castro stretched his hand over Sookie’s abdomen, feeling the baby bump. “Yes, indeed, my dear – bursting with life.” His hand stayed there several seconds then drifted south, where he pressed in just a little over her clit and she jumped a bit. Eric was having visions of decapitating the king.
“Have we covered all of your personal matters, Sheriff?” he never took his eyes off Sookie.
“Yes, sire.”
“Very well. SANDY!”
Sandy was in the door so fast it was obvious she had been listening at the door, though with vampire senses she’d hardly need to.
“Sandy, we are going to host a wedding at my home in Nevada. You will make arrangements for the Sheriff, Miss Stackhouse and a party of...” he looked at Eric.
“Four, your majesty.” He looked back at Sookie.
“…party of four to arrive in Nevada one week from Friday. We will hold a small cocktail party of about 50 on Saturday to introduce the Sheriff to the Sheriffs and important residents of our kingdom. Sunday we will hold the Wedding at 10 pm, followed by a small formal dinner. Their guests will leave during the day Monday, and the newly weds will stay until the following Friday. You will make a car and driver available to them, and you will coordinate the decorations and other details with Miss Stackhouse according to her desires. Spare no expense. We have much to celebrate. Are these arrangements satisfactory, Sheriff?” He was still holding onto Sookie.
“More than we could have hoped for, your majesty.” “I will make the announcement to extend protection to the child at the party. In the meantime, know that you have it as long as it is in its mother’s body.” “Thank you, your majesty.” De Castro turned Sookie’s palm upward and licked it. She fainted. When Sookie woke up, they were in Eric’s car and headed home. She asked him to pull over to the side of the road, and she leaned out and threw up. He didn’t ask her if she needed anything – he knew what she was feeling, and he knew why she was sick. They stopped twice more for the same reason. “Don’t hate me,” she finally said. “I could never hate you, dear one.” “I could never hate you, either.” For the first time in a long time, he couldn’t think of anything to say. Chapter 24
“Nine days.” That was the first thought in her head when she woke up. She looked at the clock – 8:17. Wow, that was early for her. She didn’t even remember getting home last night.She assumed Eric must have undressed her and tucked her in bed, and she had a vague memory of being wrapped in Eric’s arms with his bleeding wrist to her lips – was that a dream?
She felt like such an idiot. Eric managed to arrange a wedding for her and protection for their child and what did she do? She passed out and threw up all night. OK, Felipe seriously creeped her out, but what was this, some bad soap opera?
She knew Eric would have killed Felipe if he could have – and she wished he could have.She thought about telling Eric to make sure she was never alone with Felipe, but he would do that anyway. That phrase “while it’s in its mother’s body” seriously creeped her out, too. Did that mean if someone took it out of her body… ew, that turned her stomach. These were vampires – disemboweling a human was all in a days work for a lot of them.
She hoped it wasn’t a mistake to tell Felipe about Niall, but she tried to tell herself to trust Eric. Dr. Ludwig told her to trust him to know what needed to be done to keep them alive. He said that was their best option, so it must have been the right thing to do.
She had 9 days from today – Friday didn’t count because that was the travel day -- to plan a wedding. Actually, Sandy would probably do most of the planning. How the hell they were going to pull this off she had no idea. She stretched a little and rolled over into Baby Eric position, her arms hugging the little bulge. It was all going to be worth it, she told herself, when they had their family safe and together – Baby E, her and Big E. She laughed out loud – Big E and Baby E. She liked that. Maybe she should start talking to Baby E, too?
There was so much to do. She needed a dress, she needed to ask Amelia, Octavia and Jason if they could come to Vegas for a few days, and this wasn’t much notice to give a person with a job – though Jason wouldn’t care, and he’d jump at the chance to go to Vegas for free. She couldn’t really think of anything else she’d need to do. Clothes and guests were the only things she needed to bring. The rest was going to have to be done by Felipe’s staff.
She guessed that was part of Eric’s plan – make them do all the work, and they’d just show up and enjoy themselves. She knew Felipe would throw a wedding far more extravagant than she’d ever do for herself, and he had the staff to do it up right.She should focus on being happy about being married, and she had to find a way to make last night up to Eric.
Ooh, that gave her a twinge – she had been so busy all day yesterday and so sick last night that she hadn’t even had time to think about sex. She put her hands on her breasts and squeezed a little. She played with her nipples. It was light out so Eric wasn’t going to catch her. It was only around 9 by now, and Alicia wouldn’t be upstairs for a bit. She ran her hands down her body, enjoying the touch and being touched. She squirmed a little, and reached between her legs. Oh, yes. This wouldn’t take long, though there was no need to hurry.
She thought about the naked Viking in the basement and slipped 2 fingers into herself.She thought about his scent. She thought about the cool touch of his fingers – those long fingers that could do magick as far as she was concerned. She settled into an easy rhythm rubbing her clit and pinching a nipple with her other hand. She pictured what might happen if she went down to Eric’s hidey hole and was there when he woke up. That was what did it. She was RIGHT THERE.It was short and quick, but whew! What a way to start the day!
Eric would need to go to Fangtasia tonight, but maybe she would go down and surprise him. She went to the bathroom and washed her hands, then she noticed on her way back to the bed that Eric left her a note with some papers attached.
My Lover,
I hope you are feeling better this morning. I’m sorry that last night was so stressful for you. I hope we can look forward to our wedding and be happy knowing we will be a family.
I have attached some faxes from Felipe’s staff, asking questions about what you would like for the wedding. Please fill them out and fax them back to them this morning. It would be a good idea to call your brother and your Witches to confirm that they are going. Sandy will send the travel arrangements when they are confirmed. You will need to move quickly to get your dress in time, so ask Alicia to begin working on that immediately.
I love you,
Eric
There were three pages of questions. Some of them weren’t too bad – what color flowers do you want, (pink and yellow) what kind of cake, (red velvet – hey, it is a vampire wedding, after all) who will give the bride away (Jason, if he goes) – but some of them were about themes and china and what the hell is a trousseau? So, that stuff was going to have to wait for Alicia.
Phone calls she could do. It was way too early to call Jason if he was home, but he was probably at work, so she tried his cell. No answer – it went straight to voice mail. She told him about the wedding a week from Sunday, and could he go to Vegas with them from that Friday to Monday, and she really hoped he could because she wanted him to give her away. Then she tried Amelia, and got through to her. Amelia was thrilled about the whole prospect – Vegas, a wedding, being maid of honor, the vampire cocktail party, even the fact that Pam was going. They chatted for a long time, and Sookie told her as much as she dared about Felipe and his world. Amelia was completely up for it and said she would call Octavia and see if she could go.
Sookie expected Amelia to be cool with the vampire world, but she was much less certain about Jason. He was brash and quick-tempered and not all that bright sometimes.They would be deep in the heart of vamp territory, and it wouldn’t take much of a row to get them all killed. Was she being selfish wanting him to be there? Could she trust him to behave himself for a few days? She had a plan for keeping him in line but she’d have to clear it with Eric. She really did want him to be there.
She heard a noise outside and went to the window. There were some really heavy, strange shades that kept light out of the bedroom, but she could move them enough to see some men moving around in the back yard. They were working on the pool! Yay!
“Good Morning, Miss!”
Sookie jumped a little. “Hi, Alicia. You’re early today.”
“I was just bringing up some new clothes to put in your bureau and closet. You’re usually asleep when I do this.”
“Oh – I didn’t think about that, but I guess that has to get done early in the morning, huh?”
“Yes, Miss. You’re a sound sleeper, though, and rarely stir when I’m in here. I hope you don’t mind. Mr. Northman said he leaves at sunrise and any time after that should be fine.”
“Yeah, that’s fine.” She’d have to remember that. Getting caught by Eric is one thing. Getting caught by Alicia would be more than a little awkward.
“I got you some nice cotton yoga outfits for your training sessions, and I’ve already called a specialty shop, and they’ll be here tomorrow at 10 am for your first fitting. Mr. Northman left a message and told me it needed to be ready to travel by next Friday. We should be able to get that done – we can engage a private seamstress if need be.”
“Speaking of weddings, I’ve got these faxes I need to respond to about the wedding arrangements. Can you help me with them, please?”
“Of course, Miss. Would you like to do that before or after you eat?”
“I think before – the sooner the better.”
“Would you like to bring them to the kitchenette and we can talk about them while I make your breakfast?”
“Yeah, that would be great.”
She handed Sookie a pink robe from her closet that she didn’t even know she had, and they went down the stairs. Sookie sat at the little table.
“Oh, I forgot to mention – can we get a larger chair so Eric can sit here with me sometimes? These chairs aren’t quite sturdy enough for a big Vi… a big guy like him.” Sookie figured Alicia didn’t need to know Eric was a real Viking.
“Of course, Miss – I didn’t know that was something he did.”
“Yeah, sometimes he likes to keep me company while I eat.”
“Alright then…” Alicia was taking things out of the fridge and cupboards. She took out the waffle iron and that pleased Sookie to no end.
“Oh, good – waffles. I’m really hungry.”
Alicia smiled at her.As Alicia mixed the ingredients, Sookie read the questions to her and they talked about the possibilities. She decided the theme would simply be Spring, and Alicia said that would work with her pink and yellow colors. She specified a kind of china, but Sookie just wrote down what she said without really understanding what it was.
It turned out a trousseau was the gown and accessories, and they wrote that Eric would provide that. She requested prime rib for the dinner, and when asked what music she wanted for the first dance she said “In Your Eyes,” and tried to hide her face so Alicia wouldn’t see she was flushed remembering that night at Fangtasia.
They managed to wrap it all up by the time Sookie’s waffles were ready, so she dug in and Alicia went to the fax machine to send the information back to Felipe’s headquarters.
When Sookie got done with her breakfast, it was still only 10:00. Bobbie wouldn’t be there for her training for three hours, so now what? She was still supposed to stay off her feet, so Alicia suggested she find a book in Eric’s study and take it upstairs to read. That was as good an idea as any other, so she went into the first floor study and looked around.
Eric had a nice library. Not huge, but he had more books than anyone else she knew. Everything was bound in leather and looked expensive. He didn’t have the kind of romances or mysteries she usually read, but Alicia suggestedRebecca by Daphne Du Maurier, and told her there was a wonderful old black and white movie directed by Alfred Hitchcock. Sookie figured if she liked the book, she and Eric could watch the movie. The book turned out to be about a widower who met a young, inexperienced girl and brought her back to his huge mansion where she felt she was in the shadow of his deceased wife. Eric didn’t have a ghostly wife hanging over Sookie’s head, but she could definitely relate to being a young woman not sophisticated enough for her new surroundings.
She took the book upstairs and snuggled into Eric’s bed… or rather, their bed… and she read for about an hour and a half before she fell asleep. Alicia woke her up at 12:30 so she could get into her yoga clothing and wake up a little.She picked a pair of loose pink cotton pants with a soft drawstring waist and a white camisole top, which she hoped would be ok because she didn’t feel up to dealing with clothes at all right now, least of all a bra.
Bobbie James was right on time and they went straight up to the 4thfloor.She was wearing a lavender unitard under a dark blue skirt that looked like it was made from one of those cotton print scarves from India that Sookie always looked at with longing but never could get herself to buy. Her wavy hair was soft around her face, and she seemed to be in a genuinely good mood.
She carried a small boom box with her and played soft New Age music while they worked. She taught Sookie some basic moves, explaining that yoga was about stretching gently into position without bouncing, which was harder than it sounded. Years of gym classes full of jumping jacks and sit ups sort of left a person with a natural tendency to want to bounce. It was very different than any kind of exercise Sookie had done before, and it seemed as if she wasn’t doing much, but at the end of an hour and a half she definitely could feel she had been doing things she wasn’t used to.
Bobbie ended the session with a massage, and Sookie was nervous so she kept her panties on, but she did take off her shirt before she got up on one of the massage tables. She was glad Bobbie couldn’t see her face when she explained that she was using an almond scented massage oil. Sookie was pretty sure she wouldn’t be using it the way Eric liked to, but thinking about it made her blush and giggle softly.
When Sookie rolled over on her back, Bobbie asked questions related to the pregnancy – yes, she had some morning sickness. Yes, she was having an occasional cramp, and was told they would be worse than most women experienced. Bobbie did a little massage actually on her abdomen, but she spent most of her time pressing different points on her hands and feet that were supposed to help. She finished off with a really thorough foot massage that felt heavenly, and suggested that tomorrow they include a pedicure with her treatment. Sookie still had barmaid’s feet, and she knew they needed attention so that seemed like a good idea.
As Bobbie left Alicia told them that the pool would be ready to use on Friday, so they could do some water exercises then.
By this time it was after 4pm, so Alicia suggested Sookie go upstairs and read a bit until dinner was ready, but she barely read a page before she was asleep. Alicia brought her tray up at 5:30 and by the time she was done eating, Eric was up.
“Hello, dear one.” He sat on the bed next to her and leaned over for a kiss. “What kind of day did you have today?”
Sookie told him about her training and about the progress on the swimming pool. She told him that the first fitting for the dress was the next day, and told him about the selections she had made for the wedding with a little help from Alicia. Alicia excused herself for the evening, and while Eric checked his email, Sookie ran a bath for them. Eric was surprised to find Sookie in the tub when he came back.
“My lover, I…”
“Yeah, I know, you have to go to Fangtasia tonight, but I want to spend some time with you first. We don’t have to have sex – I like it when we just soak and talk, too.”
Eric realized she was feeling a little insecure about all the changes, so he stripped and joined her in the tub.
“Thank you,” she said as she settled between his legs, her back against his chest. He put his arms around her and kissed her hair, then her ear.
“Dear one, if you don’t want to get married in Las Vegas….”
“No, that’s not it. I realized why you wanted to do it there – they do all the work and we just enjoy the results.”
“Yes – I thought it would be less stressful for you, but Felipe…”
“… is seriously creepy. I can’t figure out if he admires you or is jealous of you.”
“Probably both. Vampires love having things that no one else has, or something better than anyone else has. We are very proud. Siring a child is a unique event for a vampire. Having a bonded is rare. Some would consider me very lucky indeed.”
“Do you?”
“Consider myself lucky? If I were religious, I would be tempted to say I have been blessed.”
“….or cursed…?”
“Never, my lover. Our life might include a few unique complications, but I am happy to make adjustments. I’ve had centuries of life alone. I am more than happy to do things differently for awhile.”
“It will only seem like a little while to you, won’t it. For me, it’s the main part of my life, unless I go over…”
“I will never push you toward that, dear one, but you know it can be done whenever you choose.”
“Yes, and I appreciate that – both the not pushing part and the part that offers it if I choose it. Having a non-human child puts everything in a very different perspective for me. I want to be around for you as long as possible because I love you, but that isn’t an obligation. Being there for our son is my responsibility. I have to really think about that.”
He hugged her tighter and kissed her cheek.
“Eric, there’s something else….”
“Yes…”
“When Felipe said…”
“That he would protect the child as long as it was in your body…”
“Right. That was creepy.”
“Yes.”
“What did he mean by that?”
“I didn’t want to alarm you last night, you were so emotional and sick, but I planned to talk to Dr. Ludwig and to Niall tonight to make sure our child is properly protected…”
“Protected from what?”
“There is magick all around this child. It is theoretically possible one with the power and the knowledge could take the baby from your womb and kill it.”
“Oh, my god! Do you think….”
“I think Felipe left himself an out so that if an enemy of mine were to try such a thing, he would not be obligated to avenge the child if you were unharmed.”
“As if I wouldn’t be harmed if someone snatched my child from my body and killed it?!”
“Physically harmed, dear one. Vampires don’t think about emotions the same way humans do.”
“You think about emotions.”
“My motivation is different. I am happiest when you are happy, so your happiness is a priority for me. Part of ensuring your happiness means factoring in the emotional effect my actions might have on you.”
“Do you really do things differently because of me?”
“Oh, yes, my lover. Bill Compton would have been finally dead long ago if not for you. I would have killed him without a second thought the other night if I hadn’t known his death would upset you. I’m taking a risk by letting him walk around freely that I would prefer not to take. As Sheriff, I could have killed him long ago by rights, and as your bonded, I would also be so entitled. My first priority now should be the safety of our child – it is wrong of me to put your feelings ahead of my responsibility, but I could not bear for you to be angry with me, and I do not think you could forgive me if I killed him while you still care for him.”
“I’m sorry, but thank you.”
“I love you, Sookie. You will always come first for me, whether that is right or not. It is my greatest weakness.”
“Being in love shouldn’t make a person seem weak.”
“I’m not a person, Sookie, I am vampire. It doesn’t make me seem weak, it is an actual, literal weakness that endangers my position among our kind and threatens my continued survival.”
“Do you ever wish you’d never met me?” she asked quietly.
“No, dear one, I never wish that. I should. I should have killed you after the first night I met you when I realized afterward that I could think of nothing else but you. That would have been the smart, logical thing to do to ensure my survival – but I couldn’t do it.”
“I don’t think that makes you weak.”
“Let’s just hope it does not make me – or you or the child, for that matter – dead.”
She turned around and kissed him. “We’re a team. We’re stronger together than apart. You said yourself the gods must have a plan for this child, so that plan has to include us, right?”
“One would hope.”
“It does, I know it does.”
“Now who is having suspicions of destiny, my lover,” he laughed.
“Hey, I can if you can,” she teased.
She reached for the soap and began to wash his chest, her hands enjoying the feel of his muscles under his skin. He was so beautiful.
“What are you thinking, dear one?”
“That you’re beautiful. You have a beautiful body,” she said as she continued to wash his arms, her fingers tracing the line of his biceps.
He laughed out loud, “I always think that about you, my lover. What a beautiful family we will be.”
Sookie was glad the mood had lightened a little. She knew Eric was being honest with her, and she sort of understood about the danger they were in, so it was important for them to enjoy the time they had together and to have fun with each other whenever they could.
She washed him well, all over, then she washed his hair as she straddled his lap and he kissed the top of her breasts. When she finished, he started with her hair and worked his way down, taking great pleasure in doing a very thorough job. As they were drying each other off, they giggled a little and kissed playfully because they both knew they needed to get on the road to Fangtasia.
“Is it OK if I go to Fangtasia with you tonight?”
“Of course, my lover. Are you going to sleep in the office?”
“Actually, I was thinking I’d hang out in the club with you if that’s ok.”
Eric was very pleasantly surprised. “You are going to sit beside me on the stage?”
“Maybe more like I’ll sit with you at your table.”
“I would like that very much, dear one.”
She went to the closet and looked at it – man there was a lot of new clothes here. “I wonder what I should wear?”
“A dress, please, something that shows your legs. I love to see people admiring your legs."
“I thought that made you jealous…” she teased.
“Not jealous. Possessive. I want people to admire them but they must also know that they are MINE,” he said as he nipped at her earlobe and she rolled her eyes at him.
She found a pretty black sundress with lavender and yellow flowers that would show off her chest and her legs. She found a black push up bra and a black lace thong. Eric whistled when he saw her in them, then he helped her pull the dress over her head. It fit her wonderfully and it had an empire waist so it hid the little bulge in her tummy. “Look, it hides Baby Eric,” she said cheerfully.
“Baby Eric?” His eyes lit up. It was the first time he’d heard her say it.
“Yeah, that’s what I call him, Baby Eric.” She patted her belly. “Or Little E. You’re Big E, of course.”
“Do you talk to him?”
“More like I think at him, but since you told me about talking to him, I’m going to start actually saying words out loud soon.”
“Baby Eric,” he repeated as he kneeled down on one knee, and raised her dress in front so he could plant a kiss on her little bulge.
Sookie had to bite her tongue to keep from laughing out loud at the mighty Viking getting gooey over a baby. If you had told her a year ago that Eric Northman could actually be sweet, she’d have called you crazy.
“I wonder how long it will be before I can feel it move?” Sookie said.
“Move?”
“Yes, move. At some point pretty soon you’ll be able to feel him kick and roll over in there.”
Eric was literally speechless at the prospect. It had been a very long time since he’d been around a pregnant woman, and that little detail had slipped his mind. He turned his back to pull on his jeans, but she knew he didn’t want her to see him grinning like a fool.
She got a mental picture of his big hands holding a little baby and just about melted. It was all going to be worth it, she thought, all the danger and the morning sickness and even creepy Felipe, because when it was all said and done, she and Eric would have a healthy baby boy who would look just like Eric – she hoped.
“Should I wear heels? Alicia said I might not want to, but they would look nice with this dress.”
“Wear a pair that you like and take some flat shoes with you in case you want to change.” He was smart like that sometimes – and he knew the heels would make her legs look even better so he could show her off. She was secretly starting to like the way he showed her off. She knew a proper lady should hate it and be offended, but it gave her a little thrill to know he was proud of her, and took pride in letting people know she was HIS bonded and no one else’s.
The fact that he thought she made him look good made her feel good about herself in a way she never had before. When she was on Eric’s arm, she wasn’t crazy Sookie who hears voices, she was his bonded, his beloved, and that set her above anyone else in his eyes. She knew that Eric could literally have anyone he wanted – and had – and he chose her. Their bond might have been solidified under duress, but it was real and it was special.
It was a quiet night at Fangtasia. Pam spent a little time at three different points in the evening sitting at the table with Sookie, chatting about the upcoming trip to Las Vegas. Pam was actually excited about going, and she seemed fine with the idea of Eric being married. Toward the end of the night, Sookie thought it was time to ask Eric and Pam about her plan to control Jason in Las Vegas.
“Speaking of Vegas, you all, I was thinking that my brother might be a problem, but I really want him to be there, so I had an idea about what to do with him.”
“Yes, my lover?”
“I was wondering if maybe Pam would be in charge of Jason? He’ll go along with pretty much anything a pretty girl tells him to do, so I don’t think he would mind. He’s not too bright sometimes, and I don’t want him to get himself or anyone else killed. He can be hot-headed and obstinate.” Sookie was talking fast. “I mean I don’t want you to have to work while you are there, Pam, but you’ve mentioned before that you like Jason…”
Pam laughed.
Eric was shocked. “Sookie, are you suggesting….”
“Yeah, that Pam kind of be Jason’s date so she can control him while we’re in Vegas.”
“You want MY Pam to … court your brother?”
“Not court exactly… just maybe mess around with…”
Pam was beyond amused. “So you are suggesting that I fuck your brother so he will be more pliable and less likely to start a fight?”
“You don’t have to have sex with him if you don’t want to, but he will be more cooperative if he thinks he might get laid.”
“What if I want to?”
Eric now looked at Pam with the same astonishment he had directed at Sookie.
“What?” Sookie asked.
“What if I want to fuck your brother while I’m babysitting him to, you know, make him more pliable?”
“Well, if you’re into it and he’s into it, I don’t have a problem with it:..”
“Sookie!” Eric couldn’t believe his ears. HIS Sookie had suggested that HIS Pam bed her brother and HIS Pam was considering it!
“What? It’s better than letting him start a war over something stupid, and you know he’s perfectly capable of doing just that. Pam is stronger and smarter than he is and she likes him anyway. Jason has no morals to speak of anyway, and I really want him to give me away.”
“Pam, you know you are under no obligation…” Eric began.
“Master, may I speak frankly?”
“Of course.”
“I’d love to have your future brother-in-law as a pet for the weekend. It would enable you and your bonded to relax and enjoy your time there and I think Jason and I would enjoy… each other’s… company.”
“It won’t be awkward for you with Amelia there will it?” Sookie asked.
“Oh, no, Amelia and I are friends, and she won’t have a problem with anything I do.”
“So you wouldn’t mind?” Sookie asked, just to be sure.
“Not at all. It will make the whole weekend much more fun for me to have a playmate – especially such a pretty, eager playmate.”
“Excuse me for a minute,” Eric said as he got up from the table and walked over to the bar. A tourist who had had a little too much to drink made the mistake of grabbing Eric’s ass as he stood at the bar, and wound up wearing his drink and being thrown out the back door of the club with a great flourish. Sookie cringed just a little at Eric’s reaction, but Pam was laughing her ass off. Her Master didn’t know whether to be jealous, proud, angry or appalled at this new development, and he unloaded all of that on this hapless idiot in a Metallica shirt. Pam lived for these moments.
Eric stalked back to the bar, and Sookie was afraid he would kill the next would-be fangbanger who touched him, so she decided it would be best to take the proverbial bull by the horns. She walked over to Eric, and he turned to her as she approached him. She took hold of his belt buckle and pulled him back toward his office. He offered a little resistance but went along just to see what she had in mind.
She pulled him into his office, then shut and locked the door behind them. Without saying a word, she guided him to sit down in his chair behind the desk, turned her back to him, straddling his legs, flipped up the tail of her skirt and bent over his desk in front of him. Her thong didn’t survive another second – it was in shreds and he was in her in less than a heartbeat. It might have hurt if she weren’t in a state of perpetual readiness, but she was so when she cried out it was more out of relief than anything else.
She knew he had fantasized many times about bending her over his desk, so she was a little more vocal than usual to spur him on. As he held her hips and slammed into her, she managed to get her dress over her head and throw it across the room.The black bra followed, so he had her wearing nothing but heels and thigh high stockings. She braced her elbows on the desk, and arched her back to raise her back side to him even more and he was loving it. She knew the tops of her thighs would be bruised with the imprint of his desk, but that was a small price to pay.
He let go of her hips and pushed her forward, reaching around her to squeeze her breasts roughly. That made her straighten up a little, and he pulled her back toward him and drove his fangs into the spot where her neck joined her shoulder. She let out an almost animal scream as he bit, and that drove him over the edge. When his last spasm was over, he sat in his chair and pulled her back on his lap, still sucking hard on the wound as his hands ran frantically over her breasts and between her legs. He liked the reaction he got when his hand went between her legs, so he held her around the waist as he worked her and he continued to feed from her. He was taking a lot of blood, and she started to worry a little, and tried to move away from the hand between her legs, but he wouldn’t let her.
“Eric… Eric,” she tried to get his attention, but his hand was instantly over her mouth and the other hand was relentless. She was trying to fight him, but that was impossible. The hand between her legs stopped just long enough to knock everything off the right side of his desk, then he spun her around and pushed her onto her back.
There was nothing comfortable about this, but she realized that he was high on her blood again as he pushed her knees up and back to take her deeply. She was glad the desk had some kind of formica top on it because she’d have splinters now if it was wooden. He was wild and merciless, and she later realized she should have been a lot more scared than she was. It was hard to think – it was all she could do to hang on, but it occurred to her that her best bet was to make him come and there was one sure way to do that.
“Eric – let me drink from you. Feed me blood.”
He didn’t speak or slow down but he did raise his wrist to his mouth and rip it open. He held it up to her and she latched onto it, drawing as hard as she could between gasps for air. He let out a groan and slowed way down, leaning down onto her literally “rubbing himself all over her” as he’d always said he wanted to do when she smelled of fairy.
He ran his hand over her face and down her body. He leaned down and she wrapped her arms around his neck, relieved that he was calming down.
“Wrap your legs around me,” he whispered in her ear. She did and as he straightened up, she came up with him. With his hands under her, he carried her over to the leather couch, laying her down gently and then lying down beside her. He kept her wrapped in his arms and held her tight for a long time without speaking. He was shaking.
“Are you cold?” she asked softly. He shook his head. Eventually, he kissed her forehead softly, and he wiped his face with one hand and she saw a trail of red on his cheek – was he crying?
“Eric…?”
“Shhhh, my lover,” he whispered. After a while passed, he said, “Are you alright, my lover? Did I hurt you?”
“Eric, I’m fine – are you ok?”
“You are so strong, my dear one, you are the strongest woman I have ever known.”
“Maybe because I’m drinking from you…”
“No, it’s more than that. It’s more than your fairy blood, and it’s more than my blood in you. Were you frightened?”
“Why would I be frightened?I was a little worried that you took so much blood, but I wasn’t frightened, just… a little worried, I guess, but I’m not afraid of you.”
“Maybe you should be…”
“That’s ridiculous. I’m not afraid of you, Eric – I never have been and I never will be.” Chapter 25He loved to watch her sleep. She always slept so soundly as he moved around her with his camera. She had no idea he had all those photos of her naked, asleep, looking so sweet and vulnerable. No one else would ever see them, of course. He’d kill anyone who did.He pulled the covers back quietly, and looked at her, so soft and warm. She was so open and so trusting. She was smart, but she just didn’t understand the depths of darkness in the world or in him. She didn’t have the capacity to understand that kind of evil. He wished she never would, but that was inevitable. He focused the camera on her erect nipple – she must be a little cold. He would cover her up in just a minute. He didn’t want her to be uncomfortable, but he wasn’t done watching her just yet. He’d have to go to ground soon enough. He loved her… violently. She didn’t understand that. She should be afraid of him. He could have killed her in his office tonight and enjoyed it. He’d be grief-stricken afterwards, of course, but the act of taking her life would have been sweet, indeed. He shook himself as he pictured draining the life from her, trying not to dwell in the rapture of the prospect. If she ever let him turn her, that would be the most erotic and satisfying event of his long life – to hold her and drink from her as her life began to slip away, then to fill her with his own essence so she would be a part of him forever. It would be even sweeter than when he turned Pam, his greatest creation, and she’d make a magnificent vampire.She was already magnificent, but once she was immortal, she would be a Goddess. She had sworn tonight that she would never be afraid of him – he prayed that was true but realistically, he knew that at some point she would understand – really understand – who he was and she’d be afraid of him. The best he could hope for is that it would happen so far in the future that it wouldn’t matter anymore. They’d be a family, her life would be so entwined with his own that she’d never walk away from him. They had exchanged blood so many times now, and would continue to through the birth of the baby, that they were literally inseparable. They could sense each other’s feelings and project feelings to one another, but soon she would feel ALL that he felt, and he expected that to be the point where she’d be overwhelmed and start to pull away, but it was already too late. She would have his child, she would have his blood in her, she would be so ensconced in his life that there would be no quarter for her elsewhere, but he’d rather she think she stayed with him for love. They were a part of each other now, like it or not. He had wanted it that way the first time he saw her. It wasn’t just her looks, though – he had been with some of the most beautiful women in history - it was her innocence and defiance that made him take notice. She had started to talk back to him, but Compton had stopped her, twice. She thought she had a choice. She still did. She thought the wedding ceremony they would go through together had meaning. In her mind, that was some kind of permanence or commitment. She didn’t understand that she really did belong to him, literally, and it was entirely up to him where, how and even if she lived or died. She would think of that as slavery, and would balk at it, but that would be like saying his left hand was his slave because he could control what it did. She was a part of him. They were no longer two separate beings. The longer she thought of that in romantic terms, the better, so he was careful to foster her illusion of independence and free will, even to the point that he allowed himself to look weak on a few occasions when he shouldn’t have. He knew Pam disapproved of his leniency where Sookie was concerned. She liked Sookie, but she thought it would be better for all concerned if Sookie understood her place. Pam would have him break her, but that wasn’t what he wanted at all. He enjoyed her resistance, as futile as it might be. He liked the struggle, the energy, the defiance and he enjoyed the process of plying her with words, or gifts or, especially, sex. Pam’s approach would be quicker, but he was in no hurry. He was slowly training her to be exactly what he wanted, and she thought it was her idea. He smiled as he remembered how she took him by the belt buckle and led him back to his office. She had offered herself up to him, bending over his desk just as he had fantasized, and she thought she did it on her own. Now that she had done that, he could bend her over it any time and take her, and she’d think she had initiated it. She didn’t realize he had been projecting the image to her all evening. She felt daring and brazen because she thought she was in control of the situation, and it cost him nothing to let her have her illusions. If it made her more pliable, it was more than worth it. She rolled over on her side, giving a lovely line to her back, and he moved around to the bed to capture the graceful curve of her with a wider-angle shot. Mmmmm – look at that tiny waist, the curve of her hip, those lovely legs. He could see that her hips were beginning to grow to accommodate his son within her and that filled him with pride, and lust, and a sense of dominance like no other he had felt before. He was used to being in control, and he liked it, but the idea that his seed was growing in her body was a new and exciting prospect. He was changing her from the inside, out. Her body was altering itself to make a home for his child. He was sure human men didn’t really understand what a profound thing this was. He saw the human trash procreating mindlessly, caring little for the progeny left in the wake of their mediocre encounters with equally shallow women. His son was a child of magick – unique among vampire and fae alike, let alone his minor human heritage. Sometimes, lately, when he touched her little bulge he could get a clear picture of the baby inside her, tiny and warm, bathed in her sweet blood. The lucky little fucker – he didn’t know how good he had it. Imagine, being enveloped in that womb, in that intoxicating blood, listening to her heart beat every minute, warm, and wet. He put the camera away and walked around to her side of the bed. He pulled the covers up over her legs, but knelt beside the bed to stroke the little bulge with the backs of his fingers. She opened her eyes briefly and smiled at him, going right back to sleep. His angel – his warm, sultry angel. He inhaled deeply, relishing her scent. What a confusing, glorious mix of emotions she created within him. She was a drug to him. She would have this glorious scent and exotic flavor for another 2 years. What a wonderful time this would be if she continued to love him. He had two conflicting goals he had to balance carefully between. First, he was putting all the energy and expense he could into creating a fairy tale life for her, complete with a designer wedding gown and a castle full of servants. That was a small price to pay for her favors. He smiled to himself as he remembered taking her on the quilt in the back yard under the stars. He planned to make good use of that quilt when the pool was opened. He’d fuck her under the stars, they would swim in the moonlight, and she would fall asleep in his arms after he carried her to his bed. It was a fairy tale for him, too, and he knew other vampires would literally kill to have what he had. Compton would be suicidal when he realized his seed was planted in her womb. If he were honest with himself, he’d admit that part of the reason Compton still walked the earth was so he could lord his relationship with Sookie over him. It made having her that much sweeter, if that were possible. The other goal was darker and more dangerous. He’d been very pleased to discover his little angel had a taste for being dominated. That made her all the more perfect for him, and he planned to develop her tastes fully. He had only pushed her hard a couple of times, the last being their threesome with Pam at Fangtasia, but she came away from each encounter with a positive view of their exploration. He was going to push again over the next couple of days. When he left Pam cleaning up his office, he told her he wouldn’t be back to Fangtasia until the following Tuesday. He decided he didn’t feel like sharing her between now and the wedding. He wanted more time to explore her and train her. She was in such a state of arousal from the pregnancy that he was pretty sure he could take her very far if he did it in what she perceived to be the relative safety of their own bed. With the right approach, he would reduce her to nothing but impulse and sensation and she would thank him for doing it. He pulled the covers up to her shoulders and bent to kiss her. She opened her eyes, reached up to stroke his cheek and smiled, then dropped back off to sleep. Dawn was coming and he had to leave her for the day, but he would be back tonight and if all went according to plan, he would do things to her this night she would never forget. Chapter 26
“Morning, Alicia,” Sookie said sleepily as she opened her eyes to Alicia putting more clothes in her closet.
“Good Morning, Miss Sookie. Did you sleep well?”
“Yes, I had one of my good dreams about Eric.” Sookie was sprawled in the middle of the bed, with the covers over her butt, but not much else. She reached for Eric’s pillow. It smelled like him and she buried her face in it. Why did he smell so good to her? How could anything smell that good? It made her hungry and horny at the same time, and IT was a wide awake and throbbing at the thought of him.
“What kind of clothes did you get me this time?” She didn’t feel like moving but she didn’t mind chatting a little.
“Well, I bought some very pretty dresses for your trip to Las Vegas. I bought you two simple tank suits for your work outs and a little bikini for sunbathing, plus a nicer resort bikini with a higher waist on it you can wear at pool in Vegas. It will hide your little tummy.”
“Good thinking. It’s becoming more obvious.”
“Not too much yet – you’ll be able to get away with the dress you want next week. We’ll be sure to tell the seamstress to leave a bit of room for expansion. She’s bringing a range of sizes today so we can see what works best. You might want to go up a size or so for comfort.”
“Oh, yeah, that’s today, isn’t it?”
“Yes, Miss, I spoke to her – she’ll be here at noon, and I asked Miss James to come an hour later today to give you plenty of time. You’ll have your fitting and then your workout and massage. That’s quite a full day, plus I think Mr. Northman might have plans tonight because he left instructions that you were to rest as much as possible today.“
“Did he leave me a note?” Sookie stretched up to look at the dresser – there was an envelope with Eric’s lovely script on it. Alicia handed it to her and said she’d be back in a few minutes with her breakfast. Sookie raised up on her elbows, still hugging Eric’s pillow, and pulled the note out of the envelope:
My Dear One,
I know you have much to do today, but please rest as much as possible. I’m planning to keep you up very late tonight. Dr; Ludwig will be by at 8 for a check up, then you are mine and we won’t be leaving the bedroom. I told Pam I’m taking a few days off to spend with my beloved. I have something special for you – it’s right on the tip of my tongue….
I love you,
Eric
‘Great – now I’ll be thinking about his tongue all day,’ she thought, but she knew that was his intention. He wanted her to spend the day anticipating what he was going to do to her. By the time he got up, he’d barely have to look at her to make her come. She wouldn’t have a minute alone to take the edge off by herself, either, with Alicia roaming around.
She lay back andlooked up at the ceiling. She closed her eyes and pictured the beautiful naked Viking in the basement. Today was the day – she was going to join him in the basement before he awoke. She’d have to figure out how to get rid of Alicia, though. Alicia didn’t really know that Eric stayed in the house during the day. Only Sookie knew that. That’s why Alicia always referred to Eric “arriving” instead of getting up. No one but her could have any idea where he sheltered in the day.
Alicia came back with a tray. The food on it looked unfamiliar.
“What’s this?” Sookie asked as she sat up and pulled the covers to hide her chest. Alicia settled the tray across her lap. “It’s smoked salmon, cream cheese and a bagel. Mr. Northman ordered it especially for you. If you like it, he wants you to have it often because it is from his native Sweden, and fish is particularly good for the baby’s brain development.”
“He’s been on the internet again,” Sookie laughed.
“I think it’s very sweet that he’s thinking of your nutrition, though I’m not sure it would have been my first choice for a lady with morning sickness.”
“Yeah – actually, though, it smells kind of good. I don’t think I ever smelled it before, but it’s like I was craving it and didn’t know it.”
“That’s good then – you enjoy your breakfast. Do you want the TV on?”
“Yes, please, that would be nice.”
Alicia took the remote from Eric’s nightstand and raised the TV from its hiding place. She handed the control to Sookie who zipped around the channels and decided to stay on an episode of Law & Order: Criminal Intent. That show was a little deep for her, but she liked the way the one detective grilled the suspects when they were in the police station.
Sookie really wolfed down her food. She realized she hadn’t eaten last night when they got home. “Alicia?” she buzzed on the monitor, “Is there any more salmon?”
“Yes, Miss, would you like another bagel and all with it?”
“Yes, please, I realize I forgot to eat last night.”
“I’ll be right up with it.”
Alicia actually brought two more bagels and cream cheese with lots of smoked salmon. Sookie hoped that stuff wasn’t too expensive, but it sure was good. She ate all of it.
“Finished, Miss?”
“Yeah, thanks – I can’t believe I ate all of that!”
“You’re eating for two – he’s going to need more and more nourishment as he grows.”
“I just hope I can get into the wedding dress.”
“It’s good to try it on when you’ve had a good meal. You’ll be at your biggest and the seamstress can make allowances.She’ll be here in about half an hour.”
“Wow – I better get dressed!”
“I’ll put out some stockings and foundation garments, then you just wear a robe over that. No point in putting on clothes just to take them off again. You’ll want to wear what you would have on under it.”
“I’ll jump in the shower.” Sookie was out of bed and in the shower before she realized she got up naked in front of Alicia again. She didn’t seem embarrassed though, and Sookie didn’t have time to think about it.
She came out of the bathroom in a towel with another wrapped around her head. Alicia motioned for her to sit in one of the side chairs and walked behind her. She blotted Sookie’s hair with the towel and combed it out for her. “Would you like me to blow dry it, Miss?”
“Would you mind?” Sookie felt a little funny asking but it did sound like a nice idea letting Alicia do it. It didn’t take long since they left it straight, and Alicia helped Sookie into the lingerie she put out for her.
“Wow, this is pretty,” Sookie said as Alicia wrapped a strapless corset around her. You have good taste.”
“Oh, I can’t take credit for this, Miss. Mr. Northman left it for you to wear under your dress.”
“Eric picked this out?”
“I assume so. There are matching stockings and shoes as well.” Once Sookie was snugly packed into it all, Alicia helped her into her pink robe and they went down stairs.
The seamstress, Miss Jean, was already setting up in the living room. She had a rack of dresses with her and a case with sewing items. Sookie apologized if she was late, but Miss Jean didn’t seem to mind. They tried several sizes on her and they finally settled on one that was a size larger than Sookie normally wore. That would leave them room to let it out if need be by next week, but they didn’t think that would be necessary. Sookie couldn’t tell them that this baby was growing faster than a human one, so she just asked that they allow for her to gain a lot of weight if she kept eating like she did that morning.
There were all kinds of embellishments available for the dress, and Alicia said that Mr. Northman had told her to spare no expense on that. They ordered some really beautiful beadwork that would take some time, but they’d have it ready to travel by Friday. She’d be back Wednesday for another fitting of the gown in it’s final form, and that would give them two days for any final adjustments. Altogether it took about 2 hours, and Sookie was getting hungry again. Her stomach growled and Alicia suggested she have some yogurt and granola before her trainer arrived.
Sookie changed into her work out clothes as Alicia got her snack, and she ate in the downstairs kitchen. She opened the curtains and could see out where the men were working on the pool. Alicia spoke to one of the workmen and told Sookie it would be usable tomorrow. She was very pleased to hear that.
Bobbie James arrived and they went up to the fourth floor. Things went pretty well for the first half an hour, then Sookie began to feel a little cramping. Bobbie taught her how to use her breathing to slow the cramping, and she stopped the yoga a little early so they could concentrate on the massage part of the treatment.
“Has your doctor made any suggestions for dealing with your cramps?” Bobbie asked as she slowly and deeply worked around Sookie’s pelvis.
“She suggested, ibuprofen, lots of sex, massage and not to panic if I wasn’t bleeding.”
“Ok, that sounds reasonable. Sex is probably the best thing you can do for the cramping – it works all the right muscles, sends blood to the pelvis and relaxes you internally as well as relaxing you in general.”
“That’s good because I can’t think about anything but sex anyway.”
Bobbie laughed, “Some women are like that, but some are just the opposite. Be glad you’re still enjoying sex.”
“Oh, I’m enjoying it. By the way, the doctor wanted Eric to learn some massage that he could do when he’s with me and I have cramps.”
“Let’s see – he’s only available in the evenings, right?”
“Right.”
“How about we meet later on Sunday and then I can give him a lesson when he gets.. home?”
“That would be great.Could you come around 5 o’clock? We’d have time to work out in the pool a bit before he gets here.”
“OK, that should work just fine.’
Bobbie finished up with Sookie and helped her get her clothes back on. Once she left, Alicia set Sookie up in her bed again with another snack – apples and cheddar cheese – and Sookie went to sleep for a bit, but asked Alicia to wake her at 5:30. She explained that she was going to meet Eric, so Alicia could leave then and she’s see her tomorrow. Alicia didn’t like the idea ofleaving Sookie alone, but she did.
Sookie went tiptoeing down to the basement, and went into the room where the rug hid the door to Eric’s hidey-hole. She rolled the rug away and raised the door, which sort of raises itself once you open it. The light inside it automatically came on and she could see Eric, ensconced in velvet, laying on the satin covered pillows naked and absolutely beautiful. She took her clothes off and folded them, throwing them toward the bottom of the space. There was plenty of room for her to step down in with him, and she flipped a little switch so the little night light stayed on, and she pulled the lid back down. He never moved. She moved his arm up so she could lay her head on it and snuggled in next to him. Before she knew it she was asleep.Chapter 27
The first thing he noticed was the scent. He smelled something very sweet and erotic.Feed. Fuck. Both flashed through his mind instantly as he inhaled the scent.
He moved a little and noticed the weight on his arm. He opened his eyes and it took a minute for him to realize where he was and who was with him. When he realized it was Sookie he couldn’t believe it. She had actually stripped and left herself naked next to a hungry vampire.
His fangs were fully down and he was nearly blind with hunger, but he controlled himself enough not to attack her right away. Instead, he got on top of her and forced her legs apart. She didn’t really start to wake up until he was in her, and he forced her head to the side and bit her neck, fucking and feeding from her at once. She was scared to death and she liked it.
She wasn’t being loved by her fiancé – she was being fucked and sucked by a hungry vampire who was more an animal right now than a person. The bond between them was vibrating with his wildness and she was riding the wave of it. She never felt anything like this. It was more than sex – it was hunger and instinct and life and death. It flashed in her mind that she could die right now, and it felt like the most natural thing in the world. He was more a vampire right now than he ever had been with her, and it was unbelievably erotic.It flashed through her mind that she likedthe pain, she liked the danger, and she liked the power she had over him – the power to make him lose control.
If she could think, she’d think she was crazy not to be more scared, and did she have a death wish or what?! but thinking was something far off and distant. She would figure out later that she was feeling what he felt as he was fighting not to let go completely.
He was growling against her neck and shaking all over.
“NO, no, nonono NO!” He was talking to himself, telling himself to stop drinking.
He managed to turn his attention to the fact that he was fucking her hard and that felt as good as drinking form her tasted.She was crying out every time he entered her, but it wasn’t registering as pain – a part of him was listening to hear if he was hurting her but he wasn’t hearing sounds of pain, it was an animal sound. It was like they were feeling the same thing.
He was trying to shake it off, trying to slow down, but Sookie didn’t want that. When she realized he had slowed, she dug her nails into his back as hard as she could and bit his shoulder really hard. He howledand went wild again. He grabbed her arms andstretched them above her head.
“Fuck me,” she growled.
“What?!” he couldn’t believe what he was hearing.
“Fuck me.” And she pulled her knees further back.
He groanedand shook his head, his hair flying out like a lion’s mane..
He finished with a huge spasm and collapsed on top of her.
What was that sound?
Sookie was laughing.
What?!
“Sookie, what are you doing – are you crying?" He couldn’t make sense of what was going on.
“No, Eric,” she laughed, “I’m not crying.”
“Are you … laughing?” He looked down at her.
“Yeah, I guess I am…”
“This was funny?”
“Not funny, really, but …fun. It was wild!”
He rolled off of her and onto his back.
“And you liked that?”
“Yeah – couldn’t you tell?!” she laughed.
“So, you are not hurt and you are not frightened.”
“It was scary at one point, but it was good scary.” She crawled over him, straddling his waist.
“Good scary?” He held his hands up to meet hers and they entwined fingers.
“Yeah – it was a rush, like riding a roller coaster or something that’s probably not dangerous, but it could be.” She leaned forward, pushing his hands up and pinning them above his head, teasinghim with her breasts dangling over his face.
“A roller coaster?”
“Yeah, you know how every year, somebody gets hurt or killed riding a roller coaster, but people still get on it and ride it again even though they know that somebody died doing the same thing? Like that.”
He laughed, “My little masochist,” he said as he playfully reached up and nipped at her breast, deliberately missing her, but making her jump and squirm.
“Eric?”
“Yes, my lover?”
“Does anyone ever….”
“…ever…?”
“…tie you up?”
He laughed. “Unfortunately – or fortunately – nothing but silver could hold me.”
“Hmm – that would burn you so that’s no good.”
“Do you want to tie me up, dear one?”
“I don’t know – it was just an idea. Now that I think of it, you’re more the type to do the tying than to be tied.”
“Indeed.”
“Oh, well – what are we going to do tonight?”
“We are going to spend some quality time alone…”
“I hope that’s not as boring as it sounds.”
“You have my solemn promise, my lover, that you will not be bored tonight.“
“Good.”
“What time is it?”–He reached for the clock in the recessed shelf –“7 o’clock.Dr. Ludwig will be here in an hour.”
“What’s she coming for?”
“To check on your progress and to talk to me about whether our son can be harmed by magick.”
“OK, I guess that’s important.”
“Very. Let’s go upstairs now. I want to check something in my office.” He reached up and opened the lid, and it raised itself the rest of the way.
She crawled down where her clothes were, but he threw her a white shirt of his own. “Put this on, my lover – I like to see you in my clothes.”
She put the shirt on with nothing underneath and gathered her clothes up in her arms.
“Can I catch the service elevator down here?” she asked.
He showed her how to open the panel and sent her up to their bedroom, then went up to his first floor study. He looked in the top drawer and found that Burnham had left his little surprise exactly where he said he would. He zipped up the stairs where he found Sookie on the bed, sitting back on her feet. He wiggled his eyebrows at her, stepped into his closet and closed the door behind him.
Huh? Sookie couldn’t think of any reason Eric would shut himself in his closet. She could hear him moving things around in there, and her curiosity had her debating whether to go open the door on him. Before she could decide what to do though, he came out and walked over to her with both hands behind his back. He bent to kiss her, then she put her handson each side of his face and said, “What are you hiding?”
“Hiding?” he replied innocently.
“Ye-es, what are you hiding in your hands?”
“It’s a secret.”
“Show me.” She was kneeling on the bed in front of him trying to reach behind him.
“Show you what?”
“Show me what you have in your hands, please. …”
“I have something in each hand.”
“Are they alike?”
“No, they are very different.”
“Are they for me?”
“Yes…”
“Both of them…?”
“Yes…”
“Will I be mad?”
“Probably…”
“Hmmm – are they soft or hard?”
“One of each.”
“One is soft and one is hard?”
“Yes.”
“Are you going to show me?”
“Eventually…”
“When?”
“Pick a hand…”
“Can I pick both hands?”
“No, you must pick one first…”
“Can I see what is in your left hand?”
“Close your eyes.”
She closed her eyes and felt something soft brush against her face. She opened her eyes and saw a beautiful, dark blue silk scarf.
“That’s pretty – what’s it for?”
“It’s for wearing.”
“Wearing now?”
“For wearing later…”
“What do you mean later?”
“I mean that you will wear it later.”
“Nobody wears a scarf to bed, Eric.”
“Ah, but I didn’t say how or why you were going to wear it, did I?”
“I have no idea what you are talking about, you know…”
“Yes, I know. We’ll come back to that. I still have something in my right hand.”
“Can I see it?”
“Will you promise me that you’ll wear the scarf for me later?”
“Yeah, I guess – what is it?”
“Close your eyes.”
She closed them, and he raised a small box in front of her and opened the lid.
“Open your eyes, Sookie.”
She did and she was stunned into silence. She had never seen a ring that big in her life, and she didn’t have to ask if it was real – she knew it was real.
“Is that…?”
“I thought it was about time you got your engagement ring, since we’re getting married next week.”
“Oh, Eric, that’s so… so…”
“Beautiful? Spectacular? Amazing? I designed it just for you – no one in the world will have a ring like this one.”
“But it’s so…”
“Yes…”
“Big…”
“It’s a good sized diamond, yes.”
“How big is that exactly…?”
“That’s a four carat emerald-cut diamond with a one carat ruby tear drop on each side, in a platinum band so it will last forever.”
“Oh…”
“Sookie?”
“Yes?”
“Will you marry me?”
“Yes.” She was still in shock, so he took the ring out of the box, held up her left hand, slid the ring onto her finger and kissed her hand. She still wasn’t moving… or breathing.
“Breathe, Sookie…”
“Yeah, I’m breathing…” she was staring at her hand. At least she did seem to be breathing a little now.
“My lover…?”
“Yeah…”
“Do you not like it?”
“Oh, I … I like it. It’s so beautiful…”
“Good. It looks very pretty on your hand. When we are married, there’s a matching band to go with it.”
“Are you going to have a ring?”
“I have a simple platinum band that will match yours if you want me to wear one.”
“Yeah… I mean, I do… want you to wear one. Maybe it will slow the fangbangers down a little if they see a wedding ring on your finger.”
He laughed, “Not likely, but I suppose it’s worth a try.”
She threw her arms around his neck and kissed him.
Chapter 28
“Am I interrupting?” Dr. Ludwig had arrived.
“Good evening, Doctor. I was just giving Sookie her engagement ring.”
“Well let’s see it,” the little doctor said and Sookie reached out her hand.
“Very nice, Northman. I told you he was loaded, girl. Wear that in good health.”
“Thank you.”
“Well, let’s get on with the examination. Lie down little girl, and let’s see how you’re doing.”
Sookie stretched out on the bed, a little self-conscious that she wasn’t wearing underwear again, but as Eric said, she’d just have to take it off. The little doctor raised the bottom of the white shirt to expose Sookie’s belly – and everything else – and she pressed and felt around her abdomen.
“Any more cramps?”
“A few but not too bad. My trainer gave me a massage that helped the last time.”
“Good. Northman learned to do the massage yet?”
“She’s going to teach him Sunday night.”
“Good, good.” She patted the bulge then reached into her bag – oh no, the gloves.
“Ok, little girl, you know what to do.”
Sookie bent her knees and raised her legs so the little doctor could feel inside or her. She looked at Eric because it was embarrassing, and his eyes were soft and comforting. She could feel him sending a sense of calm and relaxation through the bond.
“Well, now, I’d say you’ve reached your two month point. No need to be quite as careful from this point forward, though I still don’t want you on your feet a lot.”
“Doctor,” Eric said, “We asked the King to extend his protection for Sookie to the child. He specified that the child had its protection while it is in her body, and he will extend it further at an announcement in Las Vegas next week.”
“And you want to know if magick can be used to remove the child from the womb?”
“Yes.”
“I know Niall Brigant. I think you can be sure that this baby is safe from other magick until it is born, and I’m sure he’ll cast protection as soon as he is. Anyone who tries to mess with this baby is going to get a universal backlash that I wouldn’t want to be near. Don’t let de Castro scare you. He’s full of hot air, and probably a bit jealous.”
“He was very… touchy with Sookie when we told him.”
“And you managed not to kill him? I’m impressed, Northman. What a mess that could have created. I’m glad you had some control.”
“He licked my palm…” Sookie said.
“He wanted a taste of fairy. You smell awfully good to the vamps right now.”
“Yeah, I got that.”
“You’re exercising every day now?”
“Just for the past couple of days.”
“Make it every day now for as long as you’re able. Eat more red meat, as rare as you can stand it. I know you’re feeding from Northman because you’re strong and healthy. You’ll have less and less nausea now, and the belly will continue to grow. The cramps will be worse – ibuprofen, lots of massage, lots of sex.”
“She has been very aroused and aggressive lately, doctor.”
“Good – enjoy it while it lasts.”
“Are you sure she won’t get hurt?”
“Another month from now you might need to be a little less active, but for right now, be as wild as you want. Enjoy your time together – you’ll have a baby in the house before too long, and he’s going to be a handful. Well, that’s it – call me if you need me.” And she was gone.
“Mmmm – as wild as we want to be…” Sookie wiggled her eyebrows at Eric. He laughed.
“Yes, that’s too bad…”
“Why is it bad?”
“Well, my plan for the night is a very quiet one.”
“Does it involve sex?”
“Oh, yes.”
“Will I like it?”
“Oh, I think you will like it very much.”
“OK – what do you want me to do?”
“Go over to your side chair and sit there.”
Sookie gave him a quizzical look, but she did as he asked. He picked up the scarf and walked over to her. He stroked her hair.
“Do you remember earlier you promised you would wear this scarf for me?”
“Yes…?” Sookie was confused.
“I’m going to put it on you now, and I want you to be completely still and quiet.”
“OK…”
He stepped behind her and pulled the scarf around so it was covering her eyes. She started to protest, but he said, “Quiet, Sookie, you promised.” And she sat still and didn’t speak.
“Have you ever been blindfolded before, Sookie?"
“No.”
“I thought not. Do you trust me, Sookie?”
“Of course I do.”
“OK, then here’s what I want you to do. I want you to be as perfectly still and quiet as you can. Don’t speak. Don’t move. If I want you to move, I will move you. Can you do that?”
“Yes.”
“It’s harder than it sounds.”
“I can do it.”
“OK, start now.”
She sat still and quiet as she could.
She waited.
She waited.
She waited.
Still nothing. What was he doing?
She couldn’t hear him moving – damn vampires don’t make noise – and she tried to stay still and listen, but the sound of her breathing was getting in the way, and it was getting louder.
Still nothing. She wanted to move. She had an itch. Her leg wanted to jiggle. She concentrated on not moving, but her breathing was becoming difficult.
Still nothing. What was he doing? She knew he was probably sitting there watching her like he did that time that he caught her… he liked to watch her. There’s a word for that, but she couldn’t remember what it was…
Nothing. Why was it so hard to breathe? She could feel her breath shaking her.
She felt some thing brush her cheek and she jumped a little. It was Eric’s hand, she thought, stroking her cheek and running slowly down her neck to the top button of the white shirt she was wearing. She felt a tug and then a loosening of the shirt – he had unbuttoned the top button.
Nothing.
Nothing.
Oh, god, she wanted to move, and her breathing was still heavy and shaking her.
Another tug – another button.
Another tug, lower – another button.
One more tug and the last button was open.
She was shaking. She felt him slowly peel one side of the shirt back a little to expose her breast, and he brushed it back off her shoulder a little.
Nothing.
Slowly, the other side of the shirt was pulled back off of her shoulder, and she was sitting naked except for the shirt still on her arms.
She was trying not to move. Her breathing was getting even heavier and she felt dizzy. She thought she heard a sound like Eric sitting on the bed, or maybe he was lying down…?
Itch.
Damn.
Don’t move, Sookie. He thinks you can’t do it. Don’t move.
Nothing.
*****
He was leaning back on the bed watching her. He could see her inner struggle not to move. He had been toying with her for almost half an hour, but he knew it felt much longer to her. Her breathing was heavy and he watched as her beautiful breasts rose and fell. Her nipples were very hard. She might be cold, he thought, but more likely she just felt exposed. She was holding up pretty well so far. He knew she was strong, so he wasn’t surprised she lasted this long. A lot of people couldn’t even do this much.
She was so beautiful, sitting there, fighting so hard not to move, wondering what he would do next. He watched her a while longer, her breathing so heavy it was making her shake.
He made kind of a production of getting up off the bed so she could hear him. He went over to his closet and slid the door so it banged the frame a little so she’d know he was going in there. He took a couple of things out of a small drawer and closed it loudly, and he smiled when he saw her jump.
He moved at vampire speed and kissed her lips then moved a way. He waited a long, long time before he moved again.
She gasped as she felt him against her lips. She was barely able to react before he was gone, then nothing.
She waited.
And waited.
Something brushed her shoulder. She hoped it was Eric and not a spider or something. Something soft brushed her lips.Something ran up her leg. Now something circled her nipple.
Something soft pressed against her mouth and she knew it was Eric. She opened her mouth and took in as much of him as she could. She let him do the moving, which was hard because she kept wanting to use her hands. She could feel his hand on the back of her head, and she managed to suck and breathe at the same time. He moved slowly to let her use her tongue as she wanted. She knew it wouldn’t take long because he would be so aroused and she was right. After his release she continued to lick him clean as he stroked her chin with his fingers.
Suddenly, she was lifted in the air and gently dropped on the bed so she bounced a little. She almost laughed but managed not to.She felt his hand move her legs slightly apart. Her wrist was picked up and something wrapped around it. Her arm was stretched high above her head and she knew it was being tied. Her other wrist was in his hand, and he stroked her palm, then kissed it.
“Sookie, do you want me to stop?”
“No.”
“You know I’m going to tie your other wrist?”
“Yes.”
“And you are giving me permission to do that?”
“Yes.”
“You won’t be able to get away from me, Sookie – you understand that?”
“Yes.”
Her other arm was pulled upward, her wrist wrapped with something soft, and it was tied.She still had the white shirt on, and she felt him spread each side open so she was completely exposed.
She felt his fingers run gently and slowly down her throat, between her breasts,over her tummy – her legs jerked a little as he tickled her stomach and he put his hand on her leg to let her know to be still and she tried.
“Sookie are you able to snap your fingers? Show me.”
She snapped her fingers a couple of times.
“OK, Sookie, it’s going to get very hard for you not to say anything, and you might have an instinct to struggle or say no when you don’t really want me to stop. You know what I mean?”
“Yes.”
“OK, now unless I see you snap your fingers, I’m not goi |
|
|
|
Share this